mm 
 liii 
 

 
 
 •S 
 
 ,'\ 
 
 
 .^^ 
 
 
 
 -0 .. ■■ 
 
 r. ^ 
 
 \- 
 
 J- V 
 
 "m^^ 
 
 
 i- ^«.- \\^-' S-, "^^ * 
 
 ,-X: 
 
 ^* .0- 
 
 
 ^^ .ri«r ^'^ ^ 
 
 
 .^- 
 
 ^r '-. 
 
 A 
 
 
 .^^ -^. 
 
 
 >( ■> 
 
 "^Ife/, 
 
 
 
 
 r 
 
^/ 
 
 
 
 "-^^ ^J -> 
 
 ^ :-:,^£f^/,^ 
 
 
 ^/:|i;'\\^,^'' ^ 
 
 ^ ^ 'd> -^ ■ ^ 
 
^^^'■'^1 
 
 ■■">;.3^ 
 
 [R: w^ E [BJ (D) eG. IE [R: 
 
■S^'^ 
 
 
 Ba Milir M J ST;® BIO [IS 
 
 TT ,. 1-^ TT " 
 
 .111^^^^. 
 
 PHILALBLFHIA 
 
Hippincotfs 
 
 Cabinet li0tar}Ejg n! i^t Itatts, 
 
 ILLINOIS, 
 
THE 
 
 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS, 
 
 TEOM ITS 
 
 €u\ml Irftlm^nt tn tljB l^xtml €mt 
 
 . A^ EDITED BY 
 
 W. H. CARPENTER, 
 
 ANB 
 
 T. S. ARTHUR. 
 
 
 PHILADELPHIA: 
 
 LIPPINCOTT, GRAMBO & CO. 
 
 18 54. 
 
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1853, by 
 
 T. S. ARTHUR and W. H. CARPENTER, 
 
 in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Eastern District of 
 Pennsylvania. 
 
 
PUBLISHERS' PREFACE. 
 
 There are but few persons in this country wlio 
 have not, at some time or other, felt the want of an 
 accurate, well written, concise, yet clear and reliable 
 history of their own or some other state. 
 
 The want here indicated is now about being sup- 
 plied; and, as the task of doing so is no light or 
 superficial one, the publishers have given into the 
 hands of the two gentlemen whose names appear in 
 the title-page, the work of preparing a series of Cabi- 
 net Histories, embracing a volume for each state in 
 the Union. Of their ability to perform this well, we 
 need not speak. They are no strangers in the literary 
 world. What they undertake the public may rest 
 assured will be performed thoroughly ; and that no 
 sectarian, sectional, or party feelings will bias their 
 judgment, or lead them to violate the integrity of 
 history. 
 
 The importance of a series of state histories like 
 those now commenced, can scarcely be estimated. 
 Being condensed as carefully as accuracy and interest 
 of narrative will permit, the size and price of the 
 volumes will bring them within the reach of every 
 family in the country, thus making them home-read- 
 ing books for old and young. Each individual will; 
 
 7 
 
8 publishers' preface. 
 
 in consequence, become familiar, not only with tlie 
 history of his own state, but with that of other states : 
 — thus mutual interest will be re-awakened, and old 
 bonds cemented in a firmer union. 
 
 In this series of Cabinet Histories, the authors, 
 while presenting a concise but accurate narrative of 
 the domestic policy of each state, will give greater 
 prominence to the personal history of the people. 
 The dangers which continually hovered around the 
 early colonists ; the stirring romance of a life passed 
 fearlessly amid peril; the incidents of border war- 
 fare; the adventures of hardy pioneers; the keen 
 watchfulness, the subtle surprise, the ruthless attack, 
 and prompt retaliation — all these having had an im- 
 portant influence upon the formation of the American 
 character, are to be freely recorded. While the progres- 
 sive development of the citizens of each individual state 
 from the rough forest-life of the earlier day to the 
 polished condition of the present, will exhibit a pic- 
 ture of national expansion as instructing as it is inte- 
 resting. 
 
 The size and style of the series will be uniform 
 with the present volume. The authors, who have 
 been for some time collecting and arranging materials, 
 will furnish the succeeding volumes as rapidly as their 
 careful preparation will warrant. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The history of Illinois presents many points of 
 singular interest. The villages of Cahokia, Kaskas- 
 kia, and Vincennes were founded by French mission- 
 aries at a very, early period ; and the territory formed 
 a part of the French possessions in America until it 
 was ceded to Great Britain in 1763. The romantic 
 expedition of G-eorge Rogers Clarke wrested it from 
 the latter power during the Revolutionary War, though 
 it received very little increase of population from im- 
 migration until after the commencement of the present 
 century. Since then its delicious climate, and the 
 unexampled fertility of its soil, has been duly appre- 
 ciated, while the vast works of internal improvement, 
 either completed or in rapid course of construction, 
 attest the energy and enterprise of its people. The 
 
10 PREFACE. 
 
 author of this book has endeavoui*ed to exhibit the 
 progress of the State in its several stages of growth ; 
 and it is believed that nothing has been* omitted 
 that might be regarded either as interesting in itself 
 or as characteristic of its inhabitants. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The Frencli in Canada — Samuel Champlain — The Jesuit 
 missionaries form the first permanent white settlement — 
 Father Claude Aliouez — The Illinois — Fathers Marquette 
 and Dablon — Grand Indian council at St. Mary's — Mar- 
 quette and Jolliet explore the Mississippi — Their visit to 
 the Illinois Indians — Hospitality and kindness of the 
 4atter — Their manners and customs — Marquette visits 
 the Arkansas — Close of the exploration — Return to Green 
 Bay — Death of Marquette — His remains removed from 
 the wilderness — Reverent conduct of the Kiskakon In- 
 dians.... , Page 19 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Robert de la Salle — -^ided by Frontenac, obtains a patent of 
 nobility and the grant of Fort Frontenac — His prosperity 
 and visit to France — Schemes favoured by Colbert — First 
 vessel on Lake Erie — Voyage to Green bay and Illinois — 
 Builds Fort Crevecoeur — Loss of the GriflBn — Descends 
 the Mississippi and takes possession of its valley in the 
 name of France — Voyage of La Salle to France for mili- 
 tary and naval stores — On his return lands in Texas — Dis- 
 asters in Texas — Unfortunate expedition in search of the 
 
 11 
 
12 CONTENTS. 
 
 Mississippi — Attempts an overland journey to the Freneh 
 settlements in Illinois — Mutinous conduct of his men — 
 Death of La Salle — His character — Fate of his com- 
 panions Page 34 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Progress of French colonization — Kaskaskia, Cahokia, and 
 Peoria founded — Expedition of D'Iberville — Discovers the 
 mouth of the Mississippi — Letter from M. Tonti to M. de La 
 Salle preserved by the Indians — D'Iberville builds Fort 
 Biloxi and returns to France for reinforcements — First 
 meeting of France and. England in the Mississijipi valley 
 — Return and death of D'Iberville — Fort Chartres founded 
 — Expedition of D'Artaguette, governor of Illinois, against 
 the Chickasas — His defeat and death — Extracts from the 
 letters of Vivier, a French missionary, showing the state ' 
 of colonization in Illinois during this period — Territorial 
 difficulties between France and England — Extract from a 
 letter written by Father Marest 46 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 English and French territorial claims examined — Commence- 
 ment of hostilities and conduct of Colonel Washington — 
 Brief sketch of the war from 1756 to 1760— Treaty of 
 peace in 1763 between France and England — Native hos- 
 tility to the English — Conspiracy of Pontiac — Nine forts 
 captured — Failure of his attack on Detroit — Conciliatory 
 policy of England — Death of Pontiac — Condition of Illinois 
 under the British domination — Government proclamation 
 —Annals of Hlinois from 1765 to 1778 56 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Causes which brought about the American Revolution — Em- 
 ployment of Indians by the British — The Illinois settle- 
 ments the grand sources of Indian hostilities — George 
 Rogers Clarke — Sends spies into Illinois — His interview 
 with Patrick Henry — Receives instructions to attack the 
 British posts in Hlinois — Expedition to Kaskaskia — John 
 Saunders — Stratagem by which Kaskaskia was captured — 
 Cahokia surrenders Page 71 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 The capture of the British post at Vincennes — Complimentary 
 resolution of the Virginia legislature — Negotiations of 
 Clarke with the Indians — His mode of treating them — The 
 Meadow Indians attempt his life — Affecting and romantic 
 Incident — Fort Vincennes recaptured by Colonel Hamil- 
 ton, governor of Detroit, and the whole garrison, consist- 
 ing of one officer and one private, allowed to march out of 
 the fort with the honours of war — Expedition of Colonel 
 Clarke against Vincennes — Incidents on the march — Eort 
 Vincennes retaken by the Americans — Governor Harrison's 
 letter to Colonel Clarke 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 The " County of Hlinois" organized by the Virginia legisla- 
 ture — North-western territory ceded to Congress — Virginia 
 grants lands to Clarke and his soldiers — Claims of the 
 United States on Indian lands — Indian objections to these 
 claims — Agency of the British in provoking Indian hosti- 
 2 
 
14 CONTENTS. 
 
 lities — General Harmar is appointed commander-in-chief, 
 and is defeated by Little Turtle — General St. Clair's di- 
 sastrous defeat — Renewal of the attempt to negotiate a peace 
 — Indian manifesto — General Wayne marches to subdue 
 the Indians — Erects Fort Recovery — Fort Recovery at- 
 tacked by Little Turtle — Fort Defiance erected — The In- 
 dians finally defeated — Treaty of Greenville — Condition of 
 Illinois during this period — Beneficial results of General 
 Wayne's expedition against the Indians ^a^« 106 
 
 CHAPTER Vni. 
 
 American settlements in Illinois — Character and mode of 
 life of the Illinois backwoodsman — Annals of border 
 warfare from 1786 to 1796— Anecdote of Little Turtle 
 — Character and designs of Tecumseh — His interviews with 
 General Harrison — Tecumseh's visit to the South — Battle 
 of Tippecanoe — Frustration of Tecumseh's plans — Joins 
 the British at Fort Maiden 125 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Causes which led to the renewal of war between Great Bri- 
 tain and the United States in 1812 — Disastrous commence- 
 ment of the war — Fort Chicago ordered to be evacuated — 
 The garrison wish to remain in the fort — Captain Heald 
 attends the Indian council alone, protected by the guns of 
 the fort — The ammunition and liquor destroyed, and the 
 goods distributed among the Indians — Arrival of Captain 
 Wells — The garrison leave the fort — Attacked by the In- 
 dians on their march — Mrs. Helm's account of the action 
 — Cruel and faithless conduct of the Indians after the sur- 
 render of the soldiers — Kindness of Wau-bee-nee-mah to 
 
CONTENTS. 15 
 
 Mrs. Helm — Heroic conduct of Mrs. Heald — Fate of the 
 captives Page 148 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Expedition of General Hopkins and Governor Edwards 
 against the Indian villages on the Illinois — Americans 
 defeated at Frenchtown — The massacre on the banks of 
 the Raisin — Fort Meigs erected by General Harrison 
 — General Procter attacks Fort Meigs and defeats Colonel 
 Dudley — Noble and humane conduct of Tecumseh — Gal- 
 lant defence of Fort Stephenson — Retreat of Procter to 
 Fort Maiden — Defeat of the British fleet on Lake Erie by 
 Commodore Perry — Invasion of Canada by General Har- 
 rison — Battle of the Thames — Death of Tecumseh — Illi- 
 nois defended against the Indians during this period by 
 its native militia, under the title of " Rangers" — The 
 character of the rangers — Exploits of Tom Higgins — Peace 
 restored between Great Britain and the United States, and 
 termination of the hostile incursions of the Indians 164 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 Rapid increase of population in Hlinois — Illinois admitted 
 into the Union as an independent state — Its constitution — 
 Indian title to possession gradually extinguished — Land, 
 the origin of all the diflSculties between the Indians and 
 whites — Early life of Black Hawk — His account of the 
 treaty of 1804 — The American government attempts to in- 
 duce the Indian tribes to live in peace — Some account of 
 the Sioux and Chippewa Indians — Attack on the keel-boats 
 by the Indians — Black Hawk imprisoned — Treaty of Prai- 
 rie du Chien — Keokuk — Indians notified to leave the coun- 
 try east of the Mississippi — Refusal of Black Hawk — 
 Correspondence between General Gaines and the Secretary 
 
16 CONTENTS. 
 
 of War — The Sac village abandoned on the approach of 
 the military — Treaty between Black Hawk and General 
 Gaines Page 181 
 
 CHAPTER XIL 
 
 Black Hawk and his men recross the Mississippi — Defeat of 
 Major Stillman and his party — Conduct of Captain Adams 
 — The bodies of the Americans killed in the battle shame- 
 fully mutilated by the savages — The massacre at Indian 
 Creek — Major Demont's skirmish with Black Hawk — De- 
 feat of Black Hawk by General Hervey — General Atkinson 
 defeats him at the Mississippi — Capture and speech of 
 Black Hawk — Treaty with the Indians — Progress of Black 
 Hawk through the United States — Restored to his native 
 country 196 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 The Mormons, or " Latter-Day Saints," settle in Illinois and 
 build the city of Nauvoo — Biography of Joseph Smith, 
 the founder of the Mormon sect — His discovery of the 
 golden plates — Persecuted by his neighbours — Translates 
 the golden plates — Description of the "Book of Mormon" 
 — THe Spaulding manuscript — First settlement of Mormons 
 at Kirtland in Ohio — The Mormons driven from Ohio and 
 Missouri — The city of Nauvoo built by the Mormons — The 
 Nauvoo Legion incorporated — Attack on the Nauvoo Ex- 
 positor — Joseph and Hyrum Smith arrested and lodged in 
 Carthage jail — The citizens of Carthage attack and kill 
 the prisoners — The Mormons exhorted to peace and sub- 
 mission by their leaders — The Mormons settle in the 
 valley of the Great Salt Lake — The present prosperous 
 condition of the Mormons accounted for 213 
 
CONTENTS. 17 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The Illinois and Michigan canal — Its great commercial 
 importance — Governor Bond brings the subject before 
 the legislature of Illinois — Canal commissioners appointed 
 and the first estimate made — A company chartered — The 
 charter repealed — Canal lands given by Congress — A 
 board of commissioners appointed and authorized to employ 
 suitable engineers, surveyors, and draughtsmen to deter- 
 mine the route of the canal — An act passed for the con- 
 struction of the canal on a more enlarged scale — The 
 work stopped through the failure of the public credit — 
 The work completed by means of the "Shallow Cut" — 
 The Illinois Grand Central Railroad — The public debt of 
 Dlinois Poge 26% 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Education among the early pioneers — The establishment 
 of common schools — School funds in Illinois — Particulars 
 respecting some of the principal colleges — The physical 
 geography of Illinois — Its minerals and manufactures 
 — Growth of towns and cities in Illinois — Springfield — 
 Chicago — Alton — Kaskaskia — Climate — The climate of the 
 interior of Illinois beneficial in cases of consumption — 
 
 Population 242 
 
 2« 
 
HISTORY OF ILLmOIS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The French in Canada — Samuel Champlain— The Jesuit mis- 
 sionaries form the first permanent white settlement — Father 
 Claude AUouez — The Illinois — Fathers Marquette and Da- 
 blon — Grand Indian council at St. Mary's — Marquette and 
 Jolliet explore the Mississippi — Their visit to the Illinois In- 
 dians — Hospitality and kindness of the latter — Their man- 
 ners and customs — Marquette visits the Arkansas — Close 
 of the exploration — Return to Green Bay — Death of Mar- 
 quette — His remains removed from the wilderness — Reverent 
 conduct of the Kiskakon Indians. 
 
 The discoveries of Yerrazani, a mariner in 
 the service of France, having given that country 
 a title to certain parts of the Western Conti- 
 nent, in 162T Samuel Champlain obtained from 
 Louis XIII. a patent of New France, and en- 
 tered upon its government. The territory so 
 called included the whole basin of the St. Law- 
 rence, together with Florida, or the country 
 south of Virginia. The genius of Champlain, 
 the founder of Quebec, could have devised no 
 better method for extending the power of France 
 on the American continent than by an alliance 
 with the Hurons, and the establishment of mis- 
 
 19 
 
20 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1665. 
 
 sionaries. Jesuit missionaries were therefore 
 commissioned to form alliances with the savage 
 tribes that inhabited the western wilds. Every 
 tradition bears testimony to the worth and virtues 
 of these men. They may have had faults, the 
 natural result of a stringent adherence to an 
 ascetic religion ; but they endured with invinci- 
 ble fortitude, hunger, cold, and nakedness, under 
 the influence of an irrepressible religious en- 
 thusiasm. They carved the cross and the name 
 of Jesus on the bark of the trees of the forest ; 
 and the rise of several towns of importance amid 
 the forests and prairies of the far West is histo- 
 rically connected with their labours. 
 
 In August, 1665, Father Claude Allouez 
 founded the first permament white settlement 
 on Lake Superior, among the kindly and hos- 
 pitable Indians of the North-west. He soon 
 lighted the torch of Catholicism at the council 
 fires of more than twenty nations. He came in 
 peace, the messenger of religion and virtue, and 
 he found friends. The Chippewas gathered 
 around him to receive instruction. Pottawato- 
 mies. Sacs, Foxes, and even Illinois, an hospita- 
 ble race, having no weapon but the bow and 
 arrow, diminished in numbers by wars with the 
 Sioux and the Iroquois, came to rehearse their 
 sorrows in the hearing of this devoted mis- 
 sionary. His curiosity was roused by their ac- 
 count of the noble river on which they dwelt, 
 
1668.] MARQUETTE AND DABLON. 21 
 
 and which flowed toward the south. «' They had 
 no forests, but, instead of them, vast prairies, 
 where herds of deer, and buffalo, and other 
 animals grazed on the tall grasses." They ex- 
 plained also the wonders of their peace-pipe, 
 and declared it to be their custom to welcome 
 the friendly stranger with shouts of joy. <' Their 
 country," said Allouez, "is the best field for 
 the gospel. Had I leisure, I would have gone 
 to their dwellings, to see with my own eyes all 
 the good that was told me of them." 
 
 In 1668 additional missionaries arrived from 
 France, who, following in the footsteps of Father 
 Allouez, Claude Dablon, and James Marquette, 
 founded the mission at St. Mary's Falls, on the 
 shores of Lake Superior. While residing at St. 
 Mary's, Father Marquette resolved to explore 
 the Mississippi, of whose magnificence he had 
 heard so much. Some Pottawatomy Indians 
 having heard him express this resolution, at- 
 tempted to turn him from his purpose. " Those 
 distant nations," said they, "never spare the 
 stranger — the great river abounds with monsters 
 which devour both men and canoes." "I shall 
 gladly," replied Marquette, "lay down my life 
 for the salvation of souls." Such was the noble 
 spirit of this brave and worthy missionary, such 
 his entire devotedness to the sacred principles 
 of that religion of which he was the humble 
 expounder. 
 
22 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1673. 
 
 Continued and peaceful commerce with the 
 French having confirmed the attachment of the 
 Indian tribes inhabiting Canada and the North- 
 west, a friendly alliance was now sought with 
 them which was well calculated to extend the 
 power of France on the continent. In May, 
 1671, a grand Indian council was held at the 
 Falls of St. Mary's. At this council, convoked 
 by the agents of the French government, it was 
 announced to the tribes assembled from the 
 banks of the Mississippi, the head springs of the 
 St. Lawrence and the Red River, that they were 
 placed under the protection of the French king, 
 formal possession being taken of Canada and 
 the North-west by officers acting under his 
 authority. The Jesuit missionaries were pre- 
 sent to consecrate the imposing ceremonial. A 
 cross of cedar was erected ; and by its side rose 
 a column of similar wood, on which was engraved 
 the lilies of the Bourbons. The authority and 
 faith of France being thus proclaimed, •.." the 
 whole company, bowing before the image of man's 
 redemption, chanted to its glory a hymn of the 
 seventh century." 
 
 On the 10th of June, 1673, Father Marquette, 
 who 'had long entertained the idea of exploring 
 the Mississippi, the great river of the West, ac- 
 companied by Jolliet, five Frenchmen, and two 
 Algonquin guides, ascended to the head of the 
 Fox River, and carrying their two bark canoes 
 
1673.] EXPLORATION OF THE MISSISSIPPI. 23 
 
 across the narrow portage which divides the Fox 
 River from the Wisconsin, launched them upon 
 the waters of the latter. The guides now left 
 them, and for seven days they floated down the 
 stream, between alternate prairies ^nd hill-sides, 
 beholding neither man nor beast — through the 
 solitudes of a wilderness, the stillness of which 
 overawed their spirits. At length, to their inex- 
 pressible joy, their frail canoes struck the mighty 
 waters of the Mississippi, rolling through ver- 
 dant prairies, dotted with herds of buffalo, and 
 its banks overhung with primitive forests. 
 
 Having sailed down this noble stream for 
 about sixty leagues, they discovered, toward the 
 close of June, an Indian trail on its western 
 bank. It was like the human footsteps which 
 Robinson Crusoe saw in the sand, and which 
 had not been effaced by the rising of the tides 
 or the rolling of the waters. A little footpath 
 was soon found, and, leaving their companions 
 in the canoes, Marquette and Jolliet determined 
 to brave alone a meeting with the savages. 
 After following the little path for about six 
 miles they discovered an Indian village. First 
 imploring the protection of Divine Providence, 
 they made known their presence to the Indians 
 by uttering a loud cry. <'At this cry," says 
 Father Marquette, " the Indians rushed out of 
 their cabins, and having probably recognised us 
 as French, especially seeing a < black gown,' or 
 
24 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1673. 
 
 at least having no reason to distrust us, seeing -we 
 "were but two, and had made known our coming, 
 they deputed four oki men to come and speak 
 with us. Two carried tobacco-pipes well adorn- 
 ed, and trimmed with many kinds of feathers. 
 They marched slowly, lifting their pipes toward 
 the sun, as if offering them to him to smoke; 
 but yet without uttering a single word. They 
 were a long time coming the little way from the 
 village to us. Having reached us at last, they 
 stopped to consider us attentively. I now took 
 courage, seeing these ceremonies, which are 
 used by them only with friends, I therefore 
 spoke to them first, and asked them who they 
 were. '^Ye are,' said they, 'Illinois;' and in 
 token of peace they presented us their pipes to 
 smoke. They then invited us to their village, 
 where all the tribe awaited us with impatience. 
 These pipes are called in the country calumets." 
 
 Our travellers having arrived at the village, 
 an aged chief bid them welcome to his cabin 
 with uplifted hands, their usual method of re- 
 cei^'ing strangers. " How beautiful," said the 
 chief, '» is the sun, Frenchman, when thou comest 
 to visit us ! Our whole village awaits thee ; 
 thou shalt enter in peace into all our dwellings." 
 
 A errand council of the whole 'tribe was now 
 held, which Marquette addressed on the subject 
 of the Christian religion, informing them at the 
 same time that the French king had subjugated 
 
1673.] VISIT TO THE ILLINOIS. 25 
 
 their enemies, the Iroquois, and questioning 
 them respecting the Mississippi and the tribes 
 which inhabited its banks. The missionary hav- 
 ing finished, the sachem of the Illinois arose, 
 and spoke thus : — " I thank thee, black gown, 
 and thee Frenchman," addressing M. Jolliet, 
 "for taking so much pains to come and visit 
 us ; never has the earth been so beautiful, nor 
 the sun so bright as to-day ; never has our river 
 been so calm, nor so free from rocks, which 
 your canoes have removed as they passed ; never 
 has our tobacco had so fine a flavour, nor our 
 corn appeared so beautiful as we behold it 
 to-day. Here is my son that I give thee, that 
 thou mayest know my heart. I pray thee to 
 take pity on me and all my nation. Thou 
 knowest the Great Spirit who has made us all ; 
 thou speakest to him and hearest his word; ask 
 him to give me life and health, and come and 
 dwell with us that we may know him." <' Say- 
 ing this," says Marquette, <-he placed the little 
 slave near us; and made us a second present, an 
 all-mysterious calumet, which they value more 
 than a slave ; by this present he showed us his 
 esteem for our governor, after the account we 
 had given of him ; by the third he begged us, in 
 behalf of the whole nation, not to proceed fur- 
 ther, on account of the great dangers to which 
 we exposed ourselves. I replied that I did not 
 fear death, and that I esteemed no happiness 
 
 3 
 
26 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1673. 
 
 greater than that of losing my life for the glory 
 of Him who made all." 
 
 This council was followed by a festival of 
 Indian meal, fish, and the choicest products of 
 the prairies. The town, consisting of about 300 
 cabins, was then visited. Its inhabitants, who 
 had never before seen a Frenchman, gazed at 
 them with astonishment, and made them pre- 
 sents. "While we marched through the streets," 
 says Marquette, " an orator was constantly ha- 
 ranguing, to oblige all to see us without being 
 troublesome ; we were everywhere presented 
 with belts, garters, and other articles, made of 
 the hair of the bear, and wild catile, dyed red, 
 yellow, and gray. These are their rarities ; 
 but not being of consequence, we did not burden 
 ourselves with them. We slept in the sachem's 
 cabin, and the next day took leave of him, pro- 
 mising to pass back through his town in four 
 moons. He escorted us to our canoes with 
 nearly six hundred persons, who saw us embark, 
 evincing in every possible way the pleasure our 
 visit had given them." 
 
 The following is a brief abstract from the 
 account given by Father Marquette of the man- 
 ners and customs of the Illinois Indians at the 
 period of his visit. Happily, the Jesuits were 
 men of learning and observation, who felt the 
 importance of their position ; so that while faith- 
 fully discharging the duties of their religious 
 
1673.] CUSTOMS OF THE INDIANS. 27 
 
 profession, thej carefully recorded the progress 
 of events around them : — 
 
 (■<■ To say ' Illinois' is, in their language, to 
 say 'the men,' as if other Indians compared to 
 them were beasts. They are divided into se- 
 veral villages, some of which are quite distant 
 from each other, and which produces a diversity 
 in their language, which in general has a great 
 affinity for the Algonquin. They are mild and 
 tractable in disposition, have many wives, of 
 whom they are extremely jealous ; they watch 
 them carefully, and cut off their noses and ears 
 when they do not behave well; I saw several 
 who bore the marks of their infidelity. They 
 are well formed, nimble, and very adroit in 
 using the bow and arrow. They use guns also, 
 which they buy of our Indian allies, who trade 
 with the French; they use them especially to 
 terrify the nations against whom they go to war. 
 These nations have no knowledge of Europeans, 
 are unacquainted with the use of either iron or 
 copper, and have nothing but stone knives." 
 "When the Illinois go to war, a loud cry is made 
 at the door of each hut in the village the morn- 
 ing and evening before the warriors set out. 
 <' The chiefs are distinguished from the soldiers 
 by a scarf, ingeniously made of the hair of bears 
 and wild olen. The face is painted with red 
 lead, or ochre, which is found in great quantities 
 a few days' journey from the village. They live 
 
28 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1673. 
 
 by game, which is abundant in this country, and 
 on Indian corn. They also sow beans and 
 melons. Their squashes they dry in the sun, 
 to eat in the winter and spring. Their cabins 
 are very large, and lined and floored with rush 
 mats. They make all their dishes of wood, and 
 their spoons of the bones of the buffalo. Their 
 only clothes are skins ; their women are always 
 dressed very modestly and decently, while the 
 men do not take any pains to cover themselves. 
 
 " It now only remains for me to speak of the 
 calumet, thaii which there is nothing among them 
 more mysterious or more esteemed. Men do 
 not pay to the crowns and sceptres of kings the 
 honor that they pay to it. It seems to be the 
 god of peace and war, the arbiter of life and 
 death. Carry it about you and show it, and you 
 can march fearlessly amid enemies who, even in 
 the heat of battle, lay down their arms when it 
 is shown. Hence the Illinois gave me one, to 
 serve as a safeguard amid all the Indian nations 
 that I had to pass on my voyage." 
 
 Such is the account left by Marquette of the 
 condition of the Illinois Indians at the time of 
 his visit, in 1673. Taking leave of these hos- 
 pitable savages, our adventurous travellers once 
 more launched forth on the broad waters of the 
 Mississippi. As they floated down this noble 
 river day after day, they gradually entered on 
 the richer scenery of a southern climate. The 
 
1673.] VISIT TO THE ARKANSAS. 29 
 
 sombre pines of the woods of Canada, the forests 
 of oak and maple, were by degrees exchanged 
 for the lofty cottonwood, the fan-like palmetto, 
 and the noble arborescent ferns of the tropics. 
 They began to suiFer. from the increasing heat, 
 and from legions of musquitoes which haunt the 
 swampy margin of the stream. At length they 
 arrived at that part of the stream which, up- 
 wards of a century before, had been discovered 
 by De Soto and his ill-fated companions, in the 
 country of the warlike Chickasaws. Here they 
 were attacked by a fleet of canoes filled with 
 Indians, armed with bows and arrows, clubs, and 
 axes ; but when the old men got a fair view of 
 the calumet or peace-pipe, which Marquette con- 
 tinually held up to view, their hearts were 
 touched, and they restrained the impetuosity of 
 their young warriors by throwing their bows and 
 arrows into the two canoes, as a token of peace 
 and welcome. Having been hospitably enter- 
 tained by these Indians, they were escorted the 
 following day by a deputation in a canoe, which 
 preceded them as far as the village of Akamsea 
 (Arkansas). Here they were received most 
 kindly ; the natives continually bringing wooden 
 dishes of sagamity — Indian corn — or pieces of 
 dog flesh, which were, of course, respectfully de- 
 clined. These Indians cooked in earthen pots, 
 and served their food on earthenware dishes; 
 were very amiable and unceremonious, each man 
 
 3* 
 
30 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1673. 
 
 helping himself from the dish, and passing it on 
 to his neighbor. 
 
 It was here that the travellers wisely termi- 
 nated their explorations. «<M. Jolliet and I," 
 says Marquette, " held a council to deliberate on 
 what we should do, — whether we should push on, 
 or rest satisfied with the discoveries we had made. 
 After having attentively considered that we were 
 not far from the Gulf of Mexico, the basin of 
 which is 31° 40' north, and we at 33° 40', so 
 that we could not be more than two or three 
 days' journey ofi"; that the Mississippi undoubt- 
 edly had its mouth in Florida or the Gulf of 
 Mexico, and not on the east, in Virginia, whose 
 seacoast is 34° north. Moreover, we considered 
 that we risked losing the fruit of our voyage if 
 we fell into the hands of the Spaniards, who 
 would undoubtedly make us prisoners ; and that 
 we were not in condition to resist the Indians 
 who infested the lower parts of the river. All 
 these considerations induced us to return. This 
 we announced to the Indians, and after a day's 
 rest prepared for it." 
 
 On their return, they left the Mississippi at 
 the thirty-eighth degree of latitude, and entered 
 the Illinois river, which greatly shortened their 
 voyage. The country through which this river 
 flows was found to be full of fertile and beautiful 
 prairies, abounding in wild ducks, swans, parrots, 
 and turkeys. The tribe of Illinois living on its 
 
1674.] Marquette's second visit. 31 
 
 banks entreated Marquette and his companions 
 to come and live with them ; but as Marquette 
 intimated his anxiety to continue his voyage, a 
 chosen party conducted him by way of Chicago 
 to Lake Michigan ; and before the end of Sep- 
 tember all were once more safely landed at Green 
 Bay. Jolliet returned to Quebec to announce 
 the discoveries they had made, whilst Marquette 
 remained to preach the gospel to the Miamies, 
 near Chicago. 
 
 Father James Marquette having promised the 
 Illinois Indians to return among them to teach 
 them the gospel, had great difficulty in keeping 
 his word. The hardships of his first voyage had 
 brought on a disease which deterred him from 
 undertaking a second. His malady, however, 
 abating, and having obtained the permission of 
 his superiors, he set out for this purpose in the 
 month of November, 1674, with two men, one 
 of whom had already made his first voyage with 
 him. During a month's navigation on the Illi- 
 nois lake — Lake Michigan — his health became 
 partially restored ; but when winter set in, his 
 old malady returned with increased violence, 
 and he was forced to stop in the river which 
 leads to the Illinois. Here he spent the winter 
 in such want of every comfort, that his illness 
 bonstantly increased. The ice breaking up on 
 the approach of spring, and feeling somewhat 
 better, he continued his voyage, and at length 
 
32 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1674. 
 
 was enabled to fulfil his promise to the Illinois, 
 arriving at their town on the 8th of April, where 
 he was enthusiastically received. Being com- 
 pelled to leave them by the return of his malady, 
 he resumed his voyage, and soon after reached 
 the Illinois lake. His strength gradually failed 
 as he sailed along the shores of the lake, and 
 his men despaired of being able to carry him 
 alive to the end of his journey. Perceiving a 
 little river, with an eminence on the bank not 
 far from its mouth, at his request his com- 
 panions sailed into it, and carried him ashore. 
 Here they constructed a "wretched bark cabin, 
 where they laid him as little uncomfortably as 
 they could ; but they were so overcome by sad- 
 ness that, as they afterward said, they did not 
 know what they were doing." Perceiving his 
 end approaching, he called his companions and 
 embraced them for the last time, they melting 
 in tears at his feet. He then directed that his 
 crucifix, which he wore constantly around his 
 neck, should be held before his eyes ; and after 
 repeating the profession of his faith, he devoutly 
 thanked God for his gracious kindness in allow- 
 ing him to die as a humble missionary of Jesus 
 Christ, and above all to die as he had always 
 prayed that he might die, — in a rude cabin 
 in the forests, destitute of all human aid. He 
 afterward became silent, his whole appearance 
 denoting that he was conversing inwardly with 
 
1674.] DEATH OF MARQUETTE. 33 
 
 God. His countenance then suddenly bright- 
 ened with a smile, and he expired wHhout a 
 struggle. 
 
 His two poor broken-hearted companions, 
 after shedding many tears over his inanimate 
 body, carried it devoutly to the grave, and raised 
 a large cross near it, to serve as a mark to pass- 
 ers by. 
 
 Did the savages respect that cross? They 
 did. We can pronounce no higher eulogium on 
 Father James Marquette, than the fact that the 
 Kiskakon Indians, to whom he had preached 
 the gospel, returning from hunting on the banks 
 of Lake Illinois, repaired to the missionary's 
 grave, and, after mature deliberation, resolved to 
 act with their father as they usually did with the 
 best beloved of their own tribe. They reverently 
 disinterred the remains, and putting them into a 
 neatly-constructed box of birch bark, removed 
 them from the wilderness to the nearest Catholic 
 church, where they were solemnly buried with 
 appropriate ceremonies. 
 
34 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1674. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Robert de la Salle — Aided by Frontenac, obtains a patent of 
 nobility and the grant of Fort Frontenac — His prosperity 
 and visit to France — Schemes favoured by Colbert — First ves- 
 sel on Lake Erie — Voyage to Green Bay and Illinois — Builds 
 Fort Crevecoeur — Loss of the Griffin — Descends the Missis- 
 sippi and takes possession of its valley in the name of France 
 -—Voyage of La Salle to France for military and naval stores 
 — On his return lands in Texas — Disasters in Texas — Un- 
 fortunate expedition in search of the Mississippi — Attempts 
 an overland journey to the French settlements in Illinois — 
 Mutinous conduct of his men — Death of La Salle — His 
 character — Fate of his companions. 
 
 About the time of the death of Father Mar- 
 quette there dwelt, at the outlet of Lake Ontario, 
 Bobert Cavalier de la Salle, an adventurer of 
 good family, who was educated by the Jesuits. 
 He was engaged in the fur trade with the In- 
 dians, in the prosecution of which he had ex- 
 plored Lakes Ontario and Erie. His energy and 
 ability having attracted the attention of Fronte- 
 nac, the French governor, he repaired to France, 
 and, aided by Frontenac, obtained a patent of 
 nobility, a monopoly of the trade with the Iro- 
 quois, and an extensive tract of country in the 
 neighbourhood of Fort Frontenac, on the condi- 
 tion of his keeping the fort in an effective state. 
 Around this stronghold soon clustered the huts 
 
1678.] SCHEMES OF LA SALLE. 35 
 
 of Indians and the dwellings of Frencli traders. 
 Their flocks and herds increased, pasture-land 
 and corn-covered clearings opened up the forest; 
 groups of Iroquois built their cabins in the envi- 
 rons ; the missionaries commenced their labours ; 
 canoes multiplied upon the borders of the lake ; 
 and La Salle, but yesterday a poor adventurer, 
 suddenly found himself invested with all the 
 power and opulence belonging to a feudal sove- 
 reign in the wilderness. 
 
 But his ambitious spirit would not let him rest 
 contented with what he had acquired. Having 
 heard of the mighty river of the far West, and 
 the discoveries of Marquette, his imagination be- 
 came inflamed, and he was induced to undertake 
 schemes of colonization and aggrandizement 
 which ended in disaster and death. 
 
 In 1677 La Salle sailed to France and sought 
 an interview with Colbert, then prime minister. 
 To him he proposed the union of New France 
 with the valley of the Mississippi, and suggested 
 their close connection by a line of military posts. 
 He proposed also to open the commerce of Eu- 
 rope to them both. Colbert listened with delight 
 to the gigantic schemes of the young enthusiast, 
 and a royal commission was soon procured, em- 
 powering him to explore the valley of the Mis- 
 sissippi, and giving him an exclusive monopoly 
 in the trade of buff*alo skins. 
 
 On the 14th of July, 1678, La Salle sailed 
 
36 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1678. 
 
 from France with all needful supplies for the 
 voyage, and merchandise for the Indian trade, 
 and in the month of Septemher arrived again at 
 Fort Frontenac. Having built ' ' a wooden canoe' ' 
 of ten tons burden — the first that ever sailed on 
 the Niagara river — he ascended that river to the 
 vicinity of the great falls, and, above them, com- 
 menced building a ship of 60 tons burden, which, 
 in the summer of 1679, was launched on the 
 waters of Lake Erie, amid a salvo from his ar- 
 tillery and the chanting of the Te Deum. In 
 this vessel, which was called the Griffin, La Salle 
 sailed across Lake Erie, and up the Detroit or 
 strait which separates it from that limpid sheet 
 of water, to which he gave the appropriate name 
 of Lake St. Clair ; and having escaped from 
 storms on Lake Huron, and constructed a trad- 
 ing-house at Mackinaw, on Lake Michigan, he 
 cast anchor in Green Bay. 
 
 In Green Bay La Salle bartered his goods 
 with the natives for a rich cargo of furs, with 
 which the Griffin was loaded and sent back to 
 Niagara, that the peltry might be sold and a re- 
 Inittance made to his creditors. In the mean 
 time La Salle and his companions, pending the 
 return of the Griffin with supplies, ascended Lake 
 Michigan to the mouth of the St. Joseph, where 
 the missionary AUouez had established a station, 
 and to which he now added a fort, known as the 
 Fort of the Miamies. His whole fortune de- 
 
1680.] DIFFICULTIES OF LA SALLE. 37 
 
 pended on the return of the Griffin, and of her 
 no tidings were heard. Wearied with delaj, he 
 resolved to explore the Illinois territory; and 
 leaving ten men to guard his little fort, La Salle, 
 with a chosen body of thirty followers, ascended 
 the St. Joseph's river, and transporting his bark 
 canoes across a short portage, entered the Kan- 
 kakee, a branch of the Illinois river. Descend- 
 ing its narrow stream, the travellers reached by 
 the end of December an Indian village on the 
 Illinois, the natives of which were absent on a 
 hunting expedition. Being in great want of 
 provisions. La Salle took advantage of their ab- 
 sence to help himself to a sufficiency of maize, 
 of which his followers found large quantities 
 hidden in holes under their wigwams. The corn 
 having been shipped they again set sail, and on 
 the 4th of January, 1680, entered Lake Peoria.. 
 The Illinois Indians on the banks of this lake 
 were friendly, and here La Salle erected another 
 fort. As no tidings had been received of his 
 missing vessel, to proceed farther without sup- 
 plies was impossible ; his followers became dis- 
 couraged, and in great despondency he named 
 his new fort ^< Crevecoeur," — broken-hearted — 
 in memory of his trials and misfortunes. 
 
 La Salle now perceived that he must go back 
 himself to Frontenac for supplies ; and to pre- 
 vent the entire stagnation of discovery during 
 his absence, he requested the Jesuit missionary, 
 
38 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1682. 
 
 Father Hennepin, who accompanied the expedi- 
 tion, to go to the Mississippi and explore that 
 stream to its source, whilst Tonti, a veteran 
 Italian, was chosen to command in his absence, 
 with instructions to endeavour to strengthen and 
 extend his relations among the Indians. He 
 then, in the month of March, 1680, with only 
 three companions, set off on foot to travel a dis- 
 tance of at least 1200 miles through marshes 
 and melting snows, through thickets and forests, 
 with no supplies hut what the gun afforded, a 
 blanket, and a few skins with which to make 
 moccasins, or Indian shoes. No record exists 
 of what befel him on that long journey, which 
 he, however, finally accomplished. 
 
 La Salle found, as he fully expected, that the 
 Griffin had been wrecked ; that his agents had 
 cheated him ; and that his creditors had seized 
 his goods. His courage overcame every diffi- 
 culty; and by midsummer, in 1680, he returned 
 once more to his little garrison in Illinois, with 
 a body of new adventurers, large supplies of 
 merchandise, and stores for rigging a brigantine. 
 But disasters had befallen his agents during his 
 absence, and the post in Illinois was deserted. 
 Having succeeded in finding Tonti, and collect- 
 ing his scattered followers, he constructed a ca- 
 pacious barge, and in the early part of January, 
 1682, La Salle and his company descended the 
 Mississippi to the sea. 
 
1684.] LA SALLE'S return to FRANCE. 39 
 
 They landed on the bank of the most western 
 channel, about three leagues from its mouth. On 
 the 7th, La Salle went to reconnoitre the shores 
 of the neighbouring sea, while Tonti examined 
 the great middle channel. They found there 
 two outlets, beautiful, large, and deep. On the 
 8th they reascended the river a little above its 
 confluence with the sea, to find a dry place be- 
 yond the reach of inundations. Here they pre- 
 pared a column and a cross, and to the said 
 column they affixed the arms of France, with 
 this inscription: 
 
 "Louis le Grand, Roi de France et de Na- 
 varre, REGNE NEUVIEME AVRIL, 1682." 
 The Te Deum was then sung, and after a salute 
 of fire-arms the column was erected by La Salle, 
 who laid claim to the whole of the Mississippi 
 valley for the French Mng, with the usual for- 
 malities. After erecting another fort, called St. 
 Louis, and giving the title of Louisiana to the 
 newly discovered territory, La Salle, in the 
 autumn of 1683, returned in triumph to France. 
 
 The account given by him of the extraordinary 
 beauty of the Mississippi valley created the ut- 
 most enthusiasm among the French people. Pre- 
 parations were immediately commenced by the 
 agents of the king to provide an extensive 
 outfit, and on the 24th of July, 1684, four ves- 
 sels, having on board two hundred and eighty 
 persons, ecclesiastics, soldiers, mechanics, and 
 
40 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1685. 
 
 emigrants, left Roclielle full of ardour and ex- 
 pectation for tlie far-famed country of Louisana. 
 The soldiers had for their commander Joutel, a 
 man of courage and truth, who afterward be- 
 came the historian of this disastrous expedition. 
 Misfortunes overtook them from the very 
 commencement of their voyage. Difficulties 
 arose between La Salle and the naval com- 
 mander, which impeded the voyage; and on 
 the 10th of January, 1685, they unfortunately 
 passed the mouth of the Mississippi. La Salle 
 soon perceived their error, and wished to return ; 
 but this the commander of the fleet refused to 
 do, and they continued their course until they 
 arrived at the Bay of Matagorda, in Texas. 
 Completely tired of disputes with Beaujeau, the 
 naval commander, and conjecturing that the 
 numerous streams which had their outlet in the 
 bay might be branches of the Mississippi, or 
 might lead to its discovery. La Salle resolved to 
 disembark. As the vessels entered the harbour, 
 the store-ship, on which the infant colony mainly 
 depended, was completely wrecked by the care- 
 lessness of the pilot. Calming the terrible 
 energy of his grief. La Salle, by the aid of boats 
 from the other vessels, succeeded in recovering 
 a part of the cargo, but night coming on, and 
 with it a gale of wind, the store-ship was utterly 
 dashed to pieces. To add to their distress, a 
 party of Indians came down to the shore to 
 
1685.] SETTLEMENT IN TEXAS. 41 
 
 plunder the wreck, and murdered two of the 
 volunteers. 
 
 Several of the men who had now landed be- 
 came discouraged, and returned to the fleet, 
 which immediately set sail, leaving La Salle 
 with a desponding company of two hundred and 
 thirty souls, huddled together in a miserable 
 fort, built with fragments of the wreck. Stimu- 
 lated to extraordinary efforts by the energy and 
 example of La Salle, a beautiful spot was select- 
 ed, and a more substantial and comfortable fort 
 constructed. La Salle was the architect, and 
 marked the beams, mortices and tenons himself. 
 This was the first settlement made in Texas. 
 Desperate and destitute as was the situation of 
 the settlers, they still exceeded in numbers those 
 who landed in Virginia, or who embarked on 
 board the Mayflower, and possessed "from the 
 bounty of Louis XIV. more than was contributed 
 by all the English monarchs together, for the 
 twelve united colonies on the Atlantic." 
 
 The summer of 1685 was spent in the con- 
 struction of this second fort, which was named 
 Fort St. Louis, and La Salle, having finished its 
 erection, set out with a selected party in canoes,, 
 in search of the Mississippi. After an absence 
 of about four months, he returned in rags, hav- 
 ing lost twelve or thirteen of his men, and com- 
 pletely failed in his object. His presence, how- 
 ever, as usual, inspired hope; and in April^ 
 4* 
 
42 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1687. 
 
 1686, another expedition was attempted, which 
 was lured into the interior by brilliant fictions 
 of exhaustless mines on the borders of Mexico. 
 This expedition returned without effecting any 
 other discovery than that of the great exuberance 
 and fertility of the soil in the immediate neigh- 
 bourhood of the fort. La Salle had succeeded 
 in obtaining a supply of maize and beans and 
 five horses from the Indians, but had suffered 
 greatly; and of the twenty men he had taken 
 with him only eight returned, the remainder 
 having either fallen sick, died, or deserted. 
 Affairs had been equally unprosperous at Fort 
 St. Louis during his absence. The only remain- 
 ing ship was a wreck, and the colony had been 
 rapidly thinned by privation, misery, and expo- 
 sure, until there remained nothing but a mere 
 handful of desperate, disappointed men. 
 
 Amid the ruin of all his prospects, once so 
 proud and flourishing, La Salle alone remained 
 undaunted; and, as a last resource, determined 
 to visit the French settlements in Illinois, or, if 
 necessary, his feudal domain in Frontenac, in 
 order to bring aid to his perishing colony. On 
 the 12th of January, 1687, La Salle set out on 
 his last expedition, accompanied by Joutel, across 
 the prairies and forests of Louisiana. In his 
 company were two men, Duhaut and L'Arche- 
 v^que, who had both embarked capital in this 
 enterprise. Each regarded the other for imme- 
 
1687.] CONSPIRACY OF DUHAUT. 43 
 
 diate purposes as his friend; and both Trere ac- 
 tuated by a spirit of bitterness and animosity 
 against La Salle, whom they regarded as the 
 author of all the calamities that had befallen 
 them. Moranget, a nephew of La Salle, was 
 also one of the party following the tracks of buf- 
 faloes, who choose by instinct the best routes. 
 La Salle marched through groves and plains of 
 astonishing fertility and beauty; now fording 
 the rapid torrents, and now building a bridge by 
 throwing some monarch of the forest across the 
 stream, until he had passed the Colorado and 
 came to a branch of the Trinity River. 
 
 On the 17th of March, 1687, the whole party 
 engaged in a buffalo hunt. Duhaut and L'Ar- 
 cheveque, having been successful, sent their com- 
 mander word, who immediately despatched his 
 nephew Moranget to the camp. When Moran- 
 get came to the spot where Duhaut and the rest 
 were stopping, he found they had reserved for 
 themselves the very best parts of the buffaloes ; 
 and hasty and passionate, not considering where 
 he was, nor with whom he was dealing, he "took 
 from them their choice pieces, threatened them, 
 and spoke harsh words." This enraged the mu- 
 tinous spirits of Duhaut and his companions, 
 who secretly took counsel together how to effect 
 the destruction of Moranget and his associates. 
 Night came on apace, and Moranget and his 
 party having supped, wearied with their day's 
 
44 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1687. 
 
 travel, laid themselves down to sleep on the 
 prairie. Liotot, the surgeon, now took an axe, 
 and with a few strokes killed Moranget and his 
 comrades. Having good reason to fear the re- 
 sentment of La Salle, the murderers next resolv- 
 ed to kill him also. Surprised at his nephew's 
 delay, La Salle went forth on the 20th to seek 
 him. Perceiving at a distance birds of prey, 
 hovering as if over carrion, and suspecting him- 
 self to be in the immediate neighbourhood of his 
 men. La Salle fired a gun, which was heard by 
 the conspirators, who were thus made aware of 
 his approach. Duhaut and his associate hasten- 
 ed secretly to meet their victim — the former 
 skulking in the grass, the latter showing himself. 
 "Where," said La Salle to L'Archeveque, <'is 
 my nephew?" Before an answer could be re- 
 turned, Duhaut fired, and La Salle fell dead on 
 the prairie. The murderers then approached, 
 and, with cruel taunts, stripped the corpse, leav- 
 ing it naked and unburied, to be devoui^ed by the 
 wild beasts of the .wilderness. 
 
 Thus perished La Salle, and with him that 
 colonial settlement which he had attempted to 
 form. His fortitude and bravery must ever com- 
 mand admiration, while his cruel and undeserved 
 death awakens feelings of pity and indignation. 
 Although he was not the discoferer, yet he was 
 certainly the first settler of the Mississippi val- 
 ley, and the father of colonization in the <'far 
 
1687.] CHARACTER OF LA SALLE. 45 
 
 West." As such his memory is imperishable, and 
 will ever be honom-ed. The Illinois settlements 
 of Peoria, Kaskaskias, and Cahokia, are the 
 fruit of La Salle's labours. It is true he did 
 not found these places, yet he gave them their 
 inhabitants, for it was by those whom he led into 
 the West that they were peopled. Perseverance 
 and courage, combined with a noble ambition to 
 promote the interests of his country, led him 
 into a gallant but unsuccessful career of enter- 
 prise. He did what he could to benefit his 
 country; and if he had lived he might have 
 achieved much more splendid results. 
 
 Duhaut now assumed the command, seized on 
 the effects of La Salle and his friends, and took 
 up his line of march toward the Indians. At- 
 tempting to grasp at an unequal share of the 
 spoils, Duhaut and Liotot were themselves mur- 
 dered, and their reckless and blood-stained asso- 
 ciates, unfit for civilized life, took refuge among 
 the savages. Joutel, the brother of La Salle, 
 the surviving nephew, and four others, after 
 daring countless dangers, reached the Arkansas, 
 where they found two Frenchmen left there by 
 Tonti on his return from a fruitless research 
 after La Salle. 
 
 The handful of men who were in the fort 
 erected by La Salle in Texas appear to have 
 been murdered by the Indians. The fort itself 
 was afterward dismantled by the Spaniards. 
 
46 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1683. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Progress of French Colonization — Kaskaskia, Cahokia, and 
 Peoria founded — Expedition of D'Iberville — Discovers the 
 mouth of the Mississippi — Letter from M. Tonti to M. de 
 La Salle preserved by the Indians — D'Iberville builds Fort 
 Biloxi and returns to France for reinforcements — First meet- 
 ing of France and England in the Mississippi valley — Re- 
 turn and death of D'Iberville — Fort Chartres founded — Ex- 
 pedition of D'Artaguette, governor of lUinois, against the 
 Chickasas — His defeat and death — Extracts from the let- 
 ters of Vivier, a French missionary, showing the state of 
 colonization in Illinois during this period — Territorial diffi- 
 culties between France and England — Extract from a letter 
 written by Father Marest. 
 
 The village of Kaskaskia, in Randolpli county, 
 is probably the oldest European settlement in Il- 
 linois, and in early times was a place of consi- 
 derable importance, being the very centre of 
 French colonization. It is not easy to fix the 
 date of its foundation, but it appears to have 
 been established by the French as early as 1683. 
 Father Gravier may be properly regarded as 
 the founder of the Illinois mission, he having 
 been the first to form a grammar of their lan- 
 guage. Soon after the settling of Kaskaskia, 
 the missionary Pinet gathered a flock at Caho- 
 kia, while Peoria rose near the ruins of Fort 
 Crevecoeur. 
 
1699.] EXPEDITION OF d'iberville. 47 
 
 In 1698 the bold and energetic D'Iberville, 
 having obtained authority to establish a colony 
 in Louisiana, sailed from France with two ships, 
 having on board a number of emigrants, and 
 well provided with supplies and munitions of 
 war. On the 31st of January he anchored in 
 the Bay of Mobile. In two barges, each carry- 
 ing twenty-four men, and commanded by himself 
 and his brother Bienville, he sailed westward 
 along the coast in search of the Mississippi. Its 
 deep and turbid flood, bearing on its waters vast 
 quantities of timber, the spoils of western forests, 
 guided them to its mouth, and on the 2d of 
 March, 1699, the Mississippi was entered for 
 the first time from the sea. D'Iberville, who 
 had expected a more expanded outlet, at first had 
 his doubts, which were however soon dissipated 
 as he ascended the majestic ocean stream, and 
 met with certain memorials of the visit of his 
 unfortunate predecessors. These were a portion 
 of a Spanish coat of mail, a relic of De Soto's, 
 and the following letter written by Tonti to La 
 Salle, which had been carefully preserved by the 
 Indians, and on which for thirteen years they 
 had looked with wonder and awe. 
 
 "At the Village of the Quinipissas, 20th of April, 1685. 
 
 " Sir : — Having found the column on which you 
 had placed the arms of France overthrown by 
 the driftwood floated thither by the tide, I caused 
 a new one to be erected about seven leagues 
 
48 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1699. 
 
 from the sea, where I left a letter suspended 
 from a tree. All the nations have sung the ca- 
 lumet. These people fear us extremely since 
 your attack upon their village. I close by say- 
 ing that it gives me great uneasiness to be 
 obliged to return under the misfortune of not 
 having found you. Two canoes have examined 
 the coast thirty leagues toward Mexico and 
 twenty-five toward Florida." 
 
 After exploring the country, D'Iberville re- 
 turned to the Bay of Biloxi, between the Missis- 
 sippi and the Mobile waters. Here he built a 
 fort, with four bastions and twelve cannon, and 
 leaving Bienville, his brother, in command, re- 
 turned to France for reinforcements. 
 
 During his absence, De Bienville, in the 
 month of September, 1699, while engaged in 
 taking soundings in the Mississippi, about twen- 
 ty-five leagues from its mouth, beheld, to his 
 great chagrin, a British corvette of twelve guns 
 slowly ascending the stream. He immediately 
 sent notice to the intruder that he was within 
 the limits of a country discovered by the French, 
 who had erected strong defences a few miles 
 farther up the river. This intimation had its 
 effect. The ship was put about and stood to sea 
 again, but not until its captain had protested 
 against the encroachment, asserting that the 
 English "had discovered that country fifty years 
 before, that they had a better right to it than 
 
1706.] DEATH OF d'iberville. 49 
 
 the Frencli, and would soon make them know 
 it." The bend in the river where this interview 
 took place is still called the ^'English Turn." 
 This was the first meeting of England and 
 France in the Mississippi valley, and from that 
 period till the termination of the war in 1763, 
 these rival nations were almost constantly en- 
 gaged in hostilities. 
 
 D'iberville died at Havana on the 9th of July, 
 1706, his excessive toils in the service of his 
 country having brought on a fever from which 
 he never afterward recovered. The French na- 
 tion, and the colonists, sustained in his death a 
 loss which was irreparable. 
 
 The success of a colony depends altogether on 
 the energy of the colonists and a prudent em- 
 ployment of their resources. Two descriptions 
 of settlers came out with D'iberville. The first, 
 unaccustomed to manual labour, thought only of 
 making their fortunes by the discovery of gold 
 and silver mines, or by the Indian trade. The 
 second, which were by far the most numerous, 
 were not only poor, but idle ; and looked for as- 
 sistance to the bounty of France, instead of to 
 their own industry. Hence, thirteen years after 
 D'Iberville's first expedition to the Mississippi, 
 although two thousand five hundred settlers had 
 been transported into Louisiana, yet, in 1712, 
 the whole country contained only four hundred, 
 
60 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1712. 
 
 the rest having perished, principally through 
 their own folly and improvidence. 
 
 The settlements in Illinois were more pros- 
 perous. The French in that country had im- 
 bibed a love for the chase, in common with the 
 Indians, who had also taught them how to culti- 
 vate maize or Indian corn. In their turn the 
 French introduced the cultivation of wheat ; and 
 the climate being mild, and the soil fertile, the 
 settlements slowly and gradually advanced in 
 population, while they appear to have somewhat 
 retrograded in civilization. 
 
 Father Marest, writing from Kaskaskia, to- 
 ward the close of 1712, describes the Illinois as 
 "much less barbarous than the other Indians. 
 Christianity, and their intercourse with the 
 French, have by degrees somewhat civilized 
 them. This is particularly remarked in our vil- 
 lage, of which the inhabitants are almost all 
 Christians, and has brought many French to 
 establish themselves here, three of whom we 
 have recently married to Illinois women." 
 
 The French who had domiciliated themselves 
 among them were at first regarded by the sa- 
 vages with suspicion and distrust ; but conciliated 
 by their conduct, and by the labours of the mis- 
 sionaries, they gradually became so attached to 
 the new comers, that a Frenchman could travel 
 anywhere without fear and in perfect safety. 
 The French villages, although upward of one 
 
1732.] FORT CHARTRES BUILT. 51 
 
 hundred leagues from each other, were built with 
 such narrow streets, that their inhabitants could 
 carry on an easy conversation with each other 
 across the way. The pursuits of the young men 
 consisted in ascending the rivers for furs and 
 peltries, and in negotiating marriages. On their 
 return, dances and narrations of their adventures 
 signalized their holiday of repose. 
 
 During the years 1718 and 1719 the French 
 settlements of Cahokia and Kaskaskia being in- 
 creased by emigration from Canada, and from 
 France by way of New Orleans, M. de Bois- 
 briant was commissioned by the French govern- 
 ment to build Fort Chartres, for the use of the 
 "Mississippi Company," an association which 
 after bringing pecuniary ruin on France resigned 
 its charter to the crown in 1732. 
 
 The French had now constructed missionary 
 stations along the Mississippi from Canada to 
 New Orleans. So determined were they on the 
 acquisition of territory that, where they were un- 
 able to take formal possession of the soil, they 
 endeavoured to establish their title to its pre- 
 occupation by sinking plates of metal with suita- 
 ble inscriptions in the ground, or by carving the 
 Bourbon lilies on the bark of the forest trees. 
 The English had long viewed these continental 
 acquisitions of territory with jealousy and alarm. 
 The commercial spirit of the French, however, 
 did not keep pace with their ambition. Failing 
 
52 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1736. 
 
 to furnisli the Indians with articles suited to 
 their wants, the English traders took advantage 
 of this error, and drew the traffic to themselves 
 by offering better supplies of goods at lower 
 prices. 
 
 Louisiana having come again under the charge 
 of the French government, after the failure of 
 the Mississippi Company, it was determined to 
 punish the Chickasas, who, devoted to the 
 English, constantly interfered with the trade on 
 the Mississippi. Accordingly, the forces of 
 France, from New Orleans to Detroit, were sum- 
 moned, and on the 10th of May, 1736, D'Arta- 
 guette, governor of Illinois, led a body of French 
 and Indians to the appointed place of rendez- 
 vous. Having waited for ten days without the 
 other forces arriving, D'Artaguette, fearful of 
 exhausting the patience of his Indian allies, or- 
 dered the onset. Two Chickasa stations were 
 successfully carried, but in attacking the third 
 unhappily D'Artaguette was dangerously wound- 
 ed. The Illinois Indians seeing their commander 
 fall, instantly took to flight, leaving him, Vin- 
 cennes, a brave Canadian, and the Jesuit Senat 
 in the hands of the enemy. The latter could 
 have fled, but refused to do so; and regardless 
 of danger, mindful only of duty, remained to 
 offer the consolations of religion to his dying 
 commander. After the Indian custom, the 
 wounds of the captives were staunched and they 
 
1740.] PEACE WITH THE CHICKASAS. 53 
 
 were received into the cabins of the Chickasas 
 and feasted bountifully. 
 
 Five days afterward Bienville arrived from 
 the south, but too late to be of any service. He 
 found the Chickasas on their guard and well 
 defended in a log-house, which the English- 
 tx'aders had aided them to fortify, and in vain 
 attempted to drive them from their position. On 
 the 27th of May, having failed in the assault, he 
 commenced an inglorious retreat. The Chic- 
 kasas now brought forth their captives, whose 
 Yajlour, friendship, and piety could not save 
 them. It was the hour of barbarian triumph, 
 and the ferocious savages danced around the 
 flames which slowly consumed their victims. 
 
 In 1739 a renewal of the war was attempted. 
 A French army nearly four thousand strong 
 took up its quarters at Fort Assumption, on the 
 site of Memphis. But from the summer of 
 1739 to the spring of 1740 this force was 
 wasted by sickness ; and a detachment sent into 
 the country of the Chickasas meeting with mes- 
 sengers from the enemy, who supplicated for 
 peace, the calumet was gladly accepted, and the 
 troops withdrawn. 
 
 During the next ten years the settlers of 
 Illinois enjoyed almost uninterrupted peace and 
 prosperity. Religious in their habits and mo- 
 derate in their desires, they lived in close friend- 
 
64 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1750. 
 
 ship with the surrounding Indians, and at har- 
 mony among themselves. 
 
 In the summer of 1750, Yivier, a missionary, 
 "writing from Fort Chartres, says : — 
 
 " We have here whites, negroes, and Indians, 
 to say nothing of cross-breeds. There are five 
 French villages, and three villages of the natives, 
 within a space of twenty-one leagues, situated 
 between the Mississippi and another river called 
 the Karkadiad, (Kaskaskia.) In the five French 
 villages are perhaps eleven hundred whites, three 
 hundred blacks, and some sixty red slaves or 
 savages. The three Illinois towns do not con- 
 tain more than eight hundred souls, all told. 
 Most of the French till the soil; they raise 
 wheat, cattle, pigs, and horses, and live like 
 princes. Three times as much is produced as 
 can be consumed; and great quantities of grain 
 and flour are sent to New Orleans." 
 
 The style of living in all the French settle- 
 ments at this time was exceedingly simple. An 
 arrangement something like a community sys- 
 tem existed among them. Two things appear to 
 have chiefly entered into consideration in the 
 construction of their villages, social intercourse 
 and protection from the incursions of the In- 
 dians. All their settlements were required to 
 be in the form of villages or towns, and every 
 village had two tracts of land situated at a 
 
1750.] CUSTOMS OF THE FRENCH. 55 
 
 convenient distance, a '^ common field" and a 
 <(■ common.'' 
 
 The first was a piece of land comprising an 
 area of several hundred acres, enclosed by the 
 villagers, within which each family possessed its 
 own particular plat, fenced off from the rest. 
 The " common" was a still more extensive tract 
 of land, allowed the village for wood and pas- 
 turage, in which each family had a general right. 
 In some cases this tract embraced several thou- 
 sand acres. 
 
 Some pleasant customs existed in these French 
 villages. If the head of a family was sick, or 
 absent, or had met with any casualty, the mem- 
 bers of his household sustained but little incon- 
 venience. His plat in the common field was 
 cultivated by his neighbours, and the crops 
 gathered. 
 
 Another was not less beautiful. At the close 
 of his daily toil the weary husbandman was 
 usually met by his afi'ectionate wife at the little 
 wicket gate which led to the door of his humble 
 dwelling, and his return home welcomed with a 
 kiss ; the children next ran forward to claim from 
 their father a similar salutation — none venturing 
 into the house to invoke a blessing upon the 
 frugal meal until this tender observance was 
 fulfilled. 
 
B& HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1750. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 English and French territorial claims examined — Commence- 
 ment of hostilities and conduct of Colonel Washington — 
 Brief sketch of the war from 1756 to 1760— Treaty of 
 peace in 1763 between France and England — Native 
 hostility to the EngUsh — Conspiracy of Pontiac — Nine forts 
 captured — Failure of his attack on Detroit — Conciliatory 
 policy of England — Death of Pontiac — Condition of Illinois 
 under the British domination — Government proclamation — 
 Annals of Illinois from 1765 to 1778. 
 
 We have traced the progress made by France 
 in colonization, and the establishment of her 
 power and influence in North America. In 
 1750 France, besides being possessed of Canada 
 in the North, claimed the vast countries watered 
 by the Mississippi and its tributaries by right of 
 discovery. In defence of these claims against 
 the counter claims of England, she had erected 
 a line of forts from Canada to New Orleans, to 
 prevent the encroachment of the English colo- 
 nists, who were beginning to cross the Alleghany 
 mountains and build picketed stations in the 
 Ohio valley. 
 
 Previous to the formation of that body of Vir- 
 ginia land speculators and London merchants, 
 known as the " Ohio Company," incorporated 
 
1752.] TERKITORIAL CLAIMS. 57 
 
 for the express purpose of settling the valley of 
 the Ohio, the colonists had not ventured beyond 
 the mountains. But when the " Ohio Company" 
 began to execute their projects, and to send first 
 settlers to survey the lands beyond the Alle- 
 ghanies, and then settlers to take possession, 
 the question of ownership no longer admitting 
 of peaceful discussion, it was determined to de- 
 cide it by the sword. 
 
 England from the very first claimed the coun- 
 try from the Atlantic to the Pacific ocean, on 
 the ground that the discovery and possession of 
 the seacoast was a discovery and possession of 
 the country. But her principal claim rested on 
 actual purchases, alleged to have been made 
 from the Indians, of portions of land situated 
 beyond the Alleghanies. 
 
 Previous to glancing at the history of the col- 
 lision which ensued between these two countries, 
 it is but natural to inquire which party had the 
 most equitable claim. It is almost needless to 
 add that neither party had a title to the lands, 
 since they had never been ceded by the natives, 
 who, when appealed to as arbitrators, shrewdly 
 asked, "Where lay the Indian lands? for the 
 French claim all on one side of the river, and 
 the English all on the other I" 
 
 Owing to its geographical position, and the 
 peaceful character of its Indian population, the 
 territory of Illinois continued undisturbed during 
 
58 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1758. 
 
 the long and harassing war which followed soon 
 after. 
 
 From the commencement of hostilities in 1752, 
 when the French bm-nt down the first English 
 trading-house established beyond the Allegha- 
 nies, until 1758, the repeated campaigns under- 
 taken by the British and colonial troops proved 
 uniformly unsuccessful. The French continued 
 to hold command of the lakes, a complete ascen- 
 dency over the North-western tribes, and pos- 
 session of the disputed territories. 
 
 It was in these wars that the soldiers of the 
 Revolution were formed. When first commenced, 
 Washington was chosen to negotiate with the 
 enemy. He was present at the disastrous defeat 
 General Braddock in 1755, and by his coolness 
 and decision, aided by the heroic bravery of 
 the Virginia troops under his command, he was 
 enabled to save the army from almost hopeless 
 destruction by covering the retreat of the fugi- 
 tives. But the year 1758 opened under far 
 different auspices. William Pitt, now the Eng- 
 lish Secretary of State, had determined on a 
 rigorous prosecution of the war. He saw the 
 difiiculties by which his country was -surrounded, 
 and roused the whole nation by his energy and 
 genius. He demanded supplies ; they were freely 
 granted. He rescinded those odious army regu- 
 lations, which had caused a just discontent among 
 colonial officers, and allowed all, from the rank 
 
1763.] CESSION TO ENGLAND. 59 
 
 of colonel downward, an equal share of authority 
 with the British. To despair now succeeded 
 hope ; to hope, energy and victory. Soldiers en- 
 listed freely, and fought with enthusiasm. Louis- 
 burg yielded to Boscawen, Fort Frontenac was 
 taken by Bradstreet, Du Quesne was abandoned 
 on the approach of Forbes, and in 1759 Ticon- 
 deroga, Crown Point, Niagara, and at length 
 Quebec itself, yielded to the British arms. The 
 war was now terminated, and nothing remained 
 for France but negotiation with her conqueror. 
 
 By the treaty of peace signed at Paris in 
 1763, France ceded to England Canada and its 
 dependencies, the French posts and settlements 
 on the Ohio, and all that portion of Louisiana 
 east of the Mississippi Eiver, with the exception 
 of the Island of Orleans. Illinois was of course 
 included in the above cession, and after the 10th 
 of February, 1763, acknowledged the supremacy 
 of England. But although the English had suc- 
 ceeded to the power they soon found that they 
 did not possess the influence of their predeces- 
 sors over the native population. 
 
 After Canada and its dependencies had sur- 
 rendered to the British arms in 1760, General 
 Amherst, of Montreal, despatched Major Rogers 
 to take possession of Fort Detroit. It was here 
 he first encountered the celebrated Pontiac. 
 
 " As I approached Detroit at the head of a 
 military force," writes Rogers, <«I was met by 
 
60 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1763. 
 
 an embassy from one who came to let me know 
 that Pontiac was at a small distance, coming 
 peaceably ; and that he desired me to halt until 
 he could see me with his own eyes. His ambas- 
 sador had also orders to inform me ' that he was 
 Potitiac, the king and lord of the country I was 
 in.' When we afterward met, ^he demanded 
 my business into his country, and how I dared 
 to enter it without his leave.' I informed him 
 that it was not with any design against the In- 
 dians that I came, but to remove the French 
 out of the country, who had prevented a friendly 
 intercourse between the English and the Indians. 
 He thereupon told me ' that he stood in the path 
 I travelled in till morning;' and gave me a 
 string of wampum, as much as to say, ' You need 
 not march further without my leave.' When he 
 departed for the night, he inquired if ^I wanted 
 any thing that his country afforded ; and if I did 
 he would send his warriors to fetch it.' I as- 
 sured him that any provisions they brought 
 should be paid for ; and the next day we were 
 supplied with parched corn and other necessa- 
 ries. At our second meeting we smoked the 
 calumet together ; and he assured me that he had 
 made peace with me and my detachment, and 
 that I might pass through his country unmolested, 
 and relieve the French garrison — that he would 
 protect me and my party ; and as an earnest of 
 his friendship, he sent one hundred warriors to 
 
1763.] CONSPIRACY OF PONTIAC. 61 
 
 protect and assist us in driving a large herd of 
 fat cattle we liad brought from Pittsburg for the 
 use of the army. He sent also to several Indian 
 towns to inform them that I had his consent to 
 enter the country. He attended me constantly 
 till I arrived at Detroit, and was the means of 
 preserving the detachment from the fury of the 
 Indians, who had assembled at the mouth of the 
 strait to cut us off." 
 
 But although Major Rogers, by moderate and 
 kind words, and a respectful treatment, suc- 
 ceeded in quieting the suspicion and suppressing 
 the rising indignation of this savage, yet Pontiac 
 afterward attempted to carry all the British 
 posts by treachery, and to massacre their garri- 
 sons. His attachment to his " Great Father," 
 the French king, which does him honour, pre- 
 disposed him to believe that the English had 
 done his ancient ally great injustice. "When 
 the French came hither," said a Chippewa chief, 
 <<they came and kissed us — they called us chil- 
 dren, and we found them fathers : we lived like 
 children in the same lodge." Pontiac saw, or 
 thought he saw, a want of cordiality in the Eng- 
 lish toward the Indians. He looked into futurity 
 and foresaw the gradual extinction of his race, 
 the result of the growing power of the English. 
 He therefore laid a plan for a sudden and con- 
 temporaneous attack on all their forts, and sought 
 to drive them from the soil of his fatherland. 
 
62 HISTORY or ILLINOIS. [1763. 
 
 He despatched runners with a belt of wampum, 
 which he pretended had been sent him bj the 
 King of France, to all the Indian tribes on the 
 English frontier, a thousand miles in extent. 
 His measures were taken with so much precau- 
 tion, that the storm burst on the English unex- 
 pectedly; and in the month of May, 1763, nine 
 out of twelve forts were captured by the Indians, 
 and their garrisons either partially or wholly 
 massacred. 
 
 The circumstances connected with the surprise 
 of Fort Mackinaw by these savages are some- 
 what remarkable. The Ottawas encamped in 
 the "vicinity, and invited the British officers to a 
 game at ball, of which almost all the garrison 
 became spectators. In the heat of the contest, 
 the ball was hurled as if by accident over the 
 pickets into the fort, and the Indians were suf- 
 fered to enter and procure it. This was done 
 several times, and the British not suspecting any 
 treachery, at last allowed the Indians to enter 
 in large numbers. They immediately com- 
 menced an attack on the fort, the troops were 
 butchered, and the fort destroyed. Niagara and 
 Pittsburg, being regular fortifications, were suc- 
 cessfully defended; and the garrison in Fort 
 Detroit were saved by being previously made 
 acquainted with the treachery and plans of their 
 assailants. 
 
 Pontiac attacked the latter fort in person. 
 
1Y63.] PONTIAC AT DETROIT. 63 
 
 On the Sth of May he sought an interview with 
 Major Gladwyn, and told him that " the Indians 
 desired to take their new father, the King of Eng- 
 land, by the hand. ' ' Gladwyn, unsuspicious of his 
 designs, consented to hold a council in the fort 
 the following day. The Indians were now or- 
 dered to shorten their rifles, so as to be able to 
 conceal them under their blankets ; and Pontiac 
 told them that when he presented to the British 
 commander a belt of wampum, they were to slay 
 the officers, and next, being reinforced by the 
 warriors without, they were to fall upon the gar- 
 rison and demolish the fort. Happily this 
 treachery was revealed in time to baffle it. 
 Gladwyn ordered the fort to be strengthened, 
 the arms examined, ammunition prepared, and 
 every man, civil or military, to be in readiness. 
 Night came, and as the officers walked the ram- 
 parts, the songs and dances of the exulting Ot- 
 tawas came surging up from their distant camp. 
 In the morning, when Pontiac and his subordinate 
 chiefs approached the gates of the fort, they 
 were admitted. Finding the garrison under 
 arms, Pontiac inquired the reason of this warlike 
 display. He was told that it was necessary to 
 keep young men to their duty, lest they should 
 become ignorant and idle. Reassured by this 
 reply, Pontiac proceeded to the council-cham- 
 ber, where he startled the assembled officers by 
 the fierceness of his speech and the vehemence 
 
64- HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1763. 
 
 of his gestures. He was, however, suffered to 
 proceed until about to present the wampum belt, 
 when the drums beat an alarm, the guards le- 
 velled their muskets, and the officers unsheathed 
 their swords. While Pontiac stood uneasy and 
 disconcerted at this extraordinary display of 
 energy. Major Gladwyn drew aside his blanket, 
 and discovering the shortened gun, reproached 
 him for his treachery. With a display of generosity 
 almost culpable under the circumstances, the 
 baffled savages were ordered to leave the fort. 
 
 On the 3d of June, 1763, intelligence was re- 
 ceived at Detroit of peace between France and 
 England. General Bradstreet soon after arrived 
 with an army of three thousand men, and Pontiac, 
 who had kept Detroit in a state of siege, relaxed 
 his efforts. The confederated tribes, united 
 merely by the hope of immediate success, pre- 
 sently separated from each other ; and old enmi- 
 ties reviving, Pontiac was deserted by all but a 
 few trusty followers. 
 
 The English now adopted a conciliatory policy 
 with the natives; and on the 7th of October, 
 1763, a proclamation was issued by the king, 
 declaring it to be his royal will and pleasure, 
 that no governor or commander-in-chief — 
 
 i' Grant warrants of survey, or pass patents, 
 for any lands beyond the heads or sources of any 
 of the rivers which fall into^ the Atlantic ocean 
 from the west or north-west, or upon any lands 
 
1763.] PROCLAMATION BY THE KING. 65 
 
 whatever, whicli, not having been ceded to or 
 purchased by us, are reserved by the Indians." 
 
 The spirit of this proclamation is well seen 
 in the concluding paragraph, which we copy en- 
 tire : — 
 
 "And whereas great frauds and abuses have 
 been committed in purchasing lands of the In- 
 dians, to the great prejudice of our interests, 
 and to the great dissatisfaction of the said In- 
 dians; in order, therefore, to prevent such irre- 
 gularities for the future, and to the end that the 
 Indians may be convinced of our justice and de- 
 termined resolution to remove all reasonable 
 cause of discontent, we do, with the advice of 
 our privy council, strictly enjoin and require, 
 that no private person do presume to make any 
 purchase from the said Indians, of any lands 
 reserved to the said Indians within those parts 
 of our colonies where we have thought proper to 
 allow settlements. But that if at any time any 
 of the Indians should be inclined to dispose of 
 the said lands, the same shall be purchased for 
 us only in our name, at some public meeting or 
 assembly of the said Indians, to be held for that 
 purpose by the governor or commander-in-chief 
 of our colony respectively, within the limits of 
 any proprietary, conformably to such directions 
 and instructions as we or they shall think proper 
 to give for that purpose." 
 
 This proclamation did much towards allaying 
 
66 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [176 i. 
 
 the distrust and animosity of the Indians ; and 
 as they were afterward liberally supplied by 
 English traders with arms, ammunition, and 
 such other commodities as their mode of life re- 
 quired, they became for a time the firm allies 
 of t^e British government. 
 
 Pontiac, deserted by his confederates, and 
 baffled in his attempts to save his country, with- 
 drew in disgust even from his own tribe. When, 
 on the 21st of August, 1764, a treaty of peace 
 was made by General Bradstreet with twenty 
 or more tribes at Detroit, Pontiac refused to 
 negotiate. He abandoned his country, and de- 
 parting for the west, lived for some years in 
 Illinois, where he repeatedly attempted, but in 
 vain, to bring about a new union and a new 
 war. He was finally assassinated by a Kaskaskia 
 Indian. This savage, who was much attached to 
 the English, attended Pontiac as a spy; and 
 being convinced from a speech which the latter 
 made in council, that he still retained a secret 
 animosity against those for whom he professed a 
 friendship, plunged a knife into his heart and 
 laid him dead at his feet. 
 
 At the period when Illinois passed from under 
 the jurisdiction of France to that of Great Britain, 
 the population of all classes, exclusive of the abori- 
 gines, could not have exceeded three thousand 
 persons. The cession took place in 1763 ; but 
 Illinois still remained in possession of the French 
 
1765.] POSSESSION BY THE BRITISH. 67 
 
 till 1765, at which time Captain Sterling of the 
 Royal Highlanders arrived, assumed its govern- 
 ment in the name of the king, and established 
 his head-quarters at Fort Chartres. His right 
 to assert the English authority over the territory 
 was made known to the inhabitants by the fol- 
 lowing proclamation : — ^ 
 
 *< Whereas, by the peace concluded at Paris 
 the 10th of February, 1763, the country of the 
 Illinois has been ceded to his Britannic majesty, 
 and the taking possession of the said country of 
 the Illinois, by the troops of his majesty, though 
 delayed, has been determined upon, we have 
 found it good to make known to the inhabitants — 
 
 ''That his majesty grants to the inhabitants 
 of the Illinois the liberty of the Catholic reli- 
 gion, as it has already been granted to his sub- 
 jects in Canada. He has consequently given 
 the most precise and effective orders, to the end 
 that his new Roman Catholic subjects of the Illi- 
 nois may exercise the worship of their religion, 
 according to the rites of the Romish church, in 
 the same manner as in Canada. 
 
 " That his majesty, moreover, agrees that the 
 French inhabitants or others, who have been 
 subjects of the most Christian king, (the King 
 of France,) may retire in full safety and freedom 
 wherever they please, even to New Orleans, or 
 any other part of Louisiana, although it should 
 happen that the Spaniards take possession of it 
 
68 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1T65. 
 
 in the name of his Catholic majesty, (the King 
 of Spain,) and they may sell their estates, pro- 
 vided it be to subjects of his majesty, and trans- 
 port their effects as well as their persons, with- 
 out restraint upon their emigration, under any 
 pretence whatever, except in consequence of 
 debts or of criminal processes. 
 
 " That those who choose to retain their lands 
 and become subjects of his majesty, shall enjoy 
 the same rights and privileges, the same security 
 for their persons and effects, and the liberty of 
 trade, as the old subjects of the king. 
 
 '' That they are commanded by these presents 
 to take the oath of fidelity and obedience to his 
 majesty, in presence of Sieur Sterling, Cap- 
 tain of the Highland regiment, the bearer here- 
 of, and furnished with our full powers for this 
 purpose. 
 
 "That we recommend forcibly to the inha- 
 bitants to conduct themselves like good and 
 faithful subjects, avoiding, by a wise and pru- 
 dent demeanour, all cause of complaint against 
 them. 
 
 "That they act in concert with his majesty's 
 ofiicers so that his troops may take peaceable 
 possession of all the forts, and order be kept in 
 the country. By this means alone they will 
 Ej...re his majesty the necessity of recurring to 
 force of arms, and will find themselves saved 
 from the scourge of a bloody war, and of all the 
 
1772.] BRITISH GOVERNORS. 69 
 
 evils which the march of an enemy into their 
 country would draw after it. 
 
 "We direct that these presents be read, pub- 
 lished, and posted up in the usual places. 
 
 " Done and given at head-quarters. New York — 
 signed with our hand — sealed with our seal-at- 
 arms, and countersigned by our secretary, this 
 30th of December, 1764. 
 
 "Thomas Gage. 
 
 « By his Excellency, G. Matuein." 
 
 The Catholic missionaries, with their attend- 
 ants, returning presently to France, many 
 French families directed their course to the vi- 
 cinity of New Orleans, preferring a country 
 where the Catholic religion was predominant to 
 one under Protestant rule. English emigrants, 
 however, arrived, but not in any considerable 
 number, so that the population of the country 
 was about stationary, and but little change was 
 produced in the condition of the colony until the 
 expedition of Colonel Clarke in 1778. 
 
 Captain Sterling remained only a short time 
 in Illinois. He was succeeded by Major Farmer, 
 of whose administration little is known. Colonel 
 Reed was the next governor. He made himself 
 odious by a series of military oppressions, against 
 which the inhabitants made complaints, but with 
 very little success. Colonel Reed having left 
 the country, he was succeeded by Lieutenant- 
 Colonel Wilkins, who arrived at Kaskaskia on 
 
70 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1772. 
 
 the 5th of September, 1768 ; and on the 21st of 
 November following, issued a proclamation, in 
 which he stated that he had received orders, as 
 military commandant, to establish a court of 
 justice in Illinois for the trial of civil and cri- 
 minal causes. Seven judges were accordingly 
 appointed, who held their first court at Fort 
 Chartres, December 6th, 1768. Courts were 
 subsequently held once in each month. 
 
 This system, although greatly preferable to 
 the military tribunal which had preceded it, and 
 which had created so much dissatisfaction, was 
 very far from satisfying the claims of the people. 
 They wanted trial by jury, which, being denied 
 them, the court became unpopular. In 1772 
 Fort Chartres was abandoned by the British 
 garrison in consequence of being undermined by 
 the encroachments of the Mississippi, and the 
 seat of government was removed to Kaskaskia. 
 It is not known at what period Colonel Wilkins 
 left the country, or whether any British officer 
 succeeded him. When Illinois was captured by 
 the Americans under Colonel Clarke, in 1778, 
 M. Rocheblave, a Frenchman, was commandant. 
 
1765.] CAUSES OF THE REVOLUTION. 71 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Causes which brought about the American Revolution — Em- 
 ployment of Indians by the British — The Illinois settlements 
 the grand sources of Indian hostilities — George Rogers 
 Clarke — Sends spies into Illinois — His interview with Patrick 
 Henry — Receives instructions to attack the British posts in 
 Illinois — Expedition to Kaskaskia — John Saunders — Strata- 
 gem by which Kaskaskia was captured — Cahokia surrenders. 
 
 The authority of England was now, to all 
 human appearance, permanently established in 
 Illinois ; but causes soon came into operation 
 which effected its overthrow. 
 
 The enormous expenses incurred by England 
 in the war with France had embarrassed her 
 finances ; and as this expense was brought on 
 partly by the defence of her colonial possessions 
 in America, she claimed the right to draw from 
 them in future a revenue sufficient to defray the 
 cost of their support and protection. Accord- 
 ingly, in 1765, a bill was passed by Parliament, 
 entitled the Stamp Act, by which all bonds, 
 deeds, notes, and various other business papers 
 in America, were required to be drawn on stamped 
 paper, this stamped paper to be purchased only 
 of agents appointed by the British government. 
 Against this the colonists loudly protested. They 
 denied the right of Parliament to tax them in 
 
72 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1774. 
 
 any shape whatever ; and declared that they 
 would submit to no imposts that did not emanate 
 from their own representatives. These remon- 
 strances had a temporary effect, and on the 19th 
 of March, 1766, the Stamp Act was repealed. 
 
 But the right of the English government to 
 tax her colonies was still insisted on, and a se- 
 cond attempt was made to raise a revenue by the 
 imposition of duties on paper, glass, lead, paint, 
 and tea. As the duties were laid on these goods 
 without the consent of the colonists, popular in- 
 dignation was once more aroused. To allay its 
 fury, the British ministry promised a repeal of 
 all the duties with the exception of a nominal 
 one on tea. But the principle involved was re- 
 tained. "VYhen the ships arrived with the ob- 
 noxious article, the tea was allowed to be landed 
 and stored in some of the ports ; while in others 
 the vessels were ordered to return without dis- 
 charging their cargoes. At Boston the ships 
 were boarded by a party disguised as Indians, 
 who broke open the tea-chests and poured their 
 contents into the sea ; and at Annapolis the owner 
 of a ship partly freighted with tea was compelled 
 to set fire to his own vessel. Public meetings 
 were now called, and a congress of colonial dele- 
 gates met in Philadelphia on the 1st of Septem- 
 ber, 1774, the members of which, after long and 
 grave deliberation, adopted a declaration of 
 colonial rights and a petition to the king. 
 
1774.] REPLY OP COLONEL BARRE. 73 
 
 But in addition to the tyranny of taxation 
 without representation, every position assumed 
 by British ministers in reference to the justice 
 of the imposition of these duties was false. 
 t^Will these Americans," said one of them, 
 i' children planted by our care, nourished by our 
 indulgence till they are grown up to a degree of 
 strength and opulence, and protected by our 
 arms, — will they grudge to contribute their mite 
 to relieve us from the weight of that heavy bur- 
 den under which we lie ?" The reply of Colonel 
 Barrd was prompt and emphatic : — " They 
 planted by your care ! No ; they were planted 
 by your " oppressions. They fled from your ty- 
 ranny to an uncultivated, inhospitable country, 
 where they exposed themselves to all the hard- 
 ships to which human nature is liable, and, 
 among others, to the cruelty of a savage foe — 
 the most subtle, and, I will take it upon me to 
 say, the most formidable people on the face of the 
 earth ; and there, at their own cost and by their 
 own toil and energies, erected their dwellings in 
 the wilderness. They nourished by your indul- 
 gence ! They grew up by your neglect. As 
 soon as you began to extend to them your care, 
 that care was displayed in sending persons to 
 rule them : men who were sent to spy out their 
 liberties, to misrepresent their actions, and to 
 prey on their substance : these men you pro- 
 moted to the highest seats of justice, — some who, 
 7 
 
74 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1775. 
 
 to my knowledge, were glad, by going to a foreign 
 country, to escape being brought to the bar of a 
 court of justice in their own. They protected 
 by your arms ! They have nobly taken up arms 
 in your defence ; have exerted a valour amid 
 their constant and laborious industry, for the 
 defence of a country whose frontier was drenched 
 in blood, while its interior parts yielded all its 
 little savings to your emoluments. And believe 
 me, the same spirit of freedom which actuated 
 these people will accompany them still. God 
 knows that I do not at this time speak from any 
 motives of party heat. I deliver the genuine 
 sentiments of my heart. However superior to 
 me in general knowledge and experience the re- 
 spectable body of this house may be, yet I claim 
 to know more of America than most of you, — 
 having seen that country and been conversant 
 with its people." Such was the state of the 
 question between England and her colonies at 
 the commencement of the war. 
 
 From an early period in the revolutionary war, 
 an alliance with Indians had been contemplated 
 by both parties. We have seen that they were 
 employed by both France and England in the 
 contest between them. It is a well-known his- 
 torical fact, that the question about the employ- 
 ment of Indians was discussed not only in the 
 British Parliament but in Congress. Washing- 
 ton himself advised this step in a letter to Con- 
 
1776.] GEORGE ROGERS CLARKE. 75 
 
 gress on the 19th of April, 1776,* in which he 
 said, that as the Indians would soon be organized 
 in support of one side or the other, he would 
 suggest that they be engaged for the colonies ; 
 and on the 3d of June Congress empowered him 
 to raise two thousand of them for service in 
 Canada. On the 17th of June, Washington was 
 authorized to employ them where he pleased, and 
 to offer them rewards for prisoners. f That In- 
 dians were present as the allies of England on 
 the field of battle cannot be denied. 
 
 We have seen that, up to the period when the 
 British gained possession of the Illinois country, 
 its forests and prairies had been exempted from 
 the evils of war. But at the commencement of 
 the revolutionary struggle, those once peaceful 
 wilds became the nurseries of hostile bands of 
 Indians, who, instigated by the British, and sup- 
 plied by them with arms and ammunition, deluged 
 the American frontiers with blood. The first 
 American settlements west of the Alleghanies 
 were made in Kentucky, the early history of 
 which abounds in the most thrilling narratives 
 of border warfare. The character of Boone is 
 well known ; but we have now to introduce to the 
 notice of the reader George Rogers Clarke, who, 
 although a Virginian by birth, is deservedly cele- 
 
 ■^ Sparks's Washington, vol. iii. p. 364. 
 t Secret Journals, vol. i. pp. 43-47. 
 
76 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1777. 
 
 Tbrated, not only as one of the ablest defenders 
 of the Kentucky frontier, but as having most 
 successfully arrested the ravages of the Indians. 
 
 Col. Clarke comprehended, at an early day, 
 the whole policy of the British. He found that 
 the sources of Indian devastation were Detroit, 
 Yincennes, and Kaskaskia. Arms and clothing 
 were supplied at these military stations as stimu- 
 lants to the bloodthirsty warriors ; and he rightly 
 judged that, by the capture of the British posts, 
 the evil would be remedied. Such being the 
 conclusions of Clarke, in the summer of 1777 
 he sent two spies to Kaskaskia, who reported 
 that great activity prevailed among the French 
 population of that place ; that the Indians were 
 encouraged in their predatory excursions by the 
 inhabitants generally, and more especially by 
 English agents ; and that the French and Indians 
 had been told by English traders and others that 
 the Virginians and Kentuckians were the most 
 cruel and barbarous people on earth. They also 
 reported that strong evidence of affection for 
 the Americans existed among some of the inha- 
 bitants. 
 
 In December, 1777, Col. Clarke hastened to 
 Williamsburg, the capital of Virginia, and sub- 
 mitted to Governor Patrick Henry his plan of 
 attack on the Illinois settlements. His scheme 
 received the approval of the governor and council. 
 The preliminary arrangements were soon made. 
 
1778.] ORDERS TO CLARKE. 77 
 
 Twelve hundred pounds were advanced to defray 
 the expenses of the expedition, and orders were 
 issued to the Virginia commandant at Fort Pitt 
 to supply Clarke with ammunition, boats, and all 
 other necessary equipments. 
 
 On the 4th of February, 1778, Col. Clarke 
 commenced his march, furnished with two sets of 
 instructions — one public, authorizing him to pro- 
 ceed to the Kentucky frontier for its defence ; 
 and the other private, ordering an attack on the 
 British post at Kaskaskia, from which we make 
 the following extract: — 
 
 "You are to proceed with all convenient speed 
 to raise seven companies of soldiers, to consist 
 of one hundred and fifty men each, officered in 
 the usual manner, armed and properly equipped 
 for the enterprise ; and with this force attack 
 the British force at Kaskaskia. 
 
 "It is conjectured that there are many pieces 
 of cannon, and military stores to a considerable 
 amount at that place, the taking and preserva- 
 tion of which would be a valuable acquisition to 
 the State. If you are so fortunate, therefore, 
 as to succeed in your expedition, you will take 
 every possible measure to secure the artillery 
 and stores, and whatever may advantage the 
 State. 
 
 "For the transportation of the troops, provi- 
 sions, &c. down the Ohio, you are to apply to 
 the commanding officer at Fort Pitt for boats ; 
 7* 
 
78 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1777. 
 
 and, during the whole transaction, you are to 
 take especial care to keep the whole destination 
 of your force secret ; its success depends upon 
 this. Orders are therefore give to Captain Smith 
 to secure the two men from Kaskaskia. Similar 
 conduct will be proper in similar cases. 
 
 " It is earnestly desired that you show humanity 
 to such British subjects, and other persons, as 
 fall in your hands. If the white inhabitants at 
 that post and neighbourhood will give undoubted 
 evidence of their attachment to this State (for it 
 is certain they live within its limits) by taking 
 the test prescribed by law, and by every other 
 way and means in their power, let them be 
 treated as fellow-citizens, and their persons and 
 property duly secured. Assistance and protec- 
 tion against all enemies whatever shall be afforded 
 them, and the commonwealth of Virginia is 
 pledged to accomj^lish it. But if these people 
 will not accede to these reasonable demands, 
 they must feel the miseries of war under the 
 direction of that humanity that has hitherto dis- 
 tinguished Americans, and which it is expected 
 you will ever consider as the rule of your con- 
 duct, and from which you are in no instance to 
 depart." 
 
 These instructions, considering the provoca- 
 tions that existed, are in the highest degree 
 honourable to the governor and council. It was 
 found impossible, however, to raise more than 
 
1777.] EXPEDITION AGAINST KASKASKIA. 79 
 
 three companies ; and with these Colonel Clarke 
 descended the Ohio, where he took possession of 
 and fortified Corn Island, opposite the present 
 city of Louisville, Kentucky. Here he was 
 joined by Captain Bowman, and a company from 
 Kentucky under Captain Dillard. He now dis- 
 closed to the troops their real destination, many 
 of whom received the tidings with unbounded 
 applause. These gallant sons of Kentucky 
 thought with their commander that the secret 
 of Indian hostilities lay somewhere in the West, 
 and the whole detachment was eager to be con- 
 ducted thither. There were others, however, to 
 whom the perils of the expedition were less in- 
 viting. On the morning appointed for starting. 
 Captain Dillard discovered, to his great mortifi- 
 cation, that a number of his men had deserted. 
 The disappointment was cruel, and its conse- 
 quences alarming. A party on horseback sent 
 after the fugitives captured seven or eight of 
 them, but the rest had dispersed through the 
 woods. These fugitives, after enduring more 
 hardships than those who followed Clarke, finally 
 obtained shelter in a fort, into which they were 
 for some time indignantly refused admission. 
 
 After reviewing his little army, and equipping 
 it after the Indian fashion for a march across 
 the country, on the 24th of June, during a total 
 eclipse of the sun, Colonel Clarke sailed down 
 the Ohio, and landed on an island at the mouth 
 
80 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1777. 
 
 of the Tennessee River. Here he encountered 
 a party of hunters who had recently come from 
 Kaskaskia, and from whom he learned that the 
 garrison was commanded by one M. Rocheblave, 
 that the militia were well disciplined, and that 
 spies were stationed along the Mississippi River, 
 who were directed to keep a sharp look-out for the 
 Kentuckians. The hunters also informed Clarke 
 that the fort which commanded the town was 
 kept in order as a place of retreat, but had no 
 regular garrison, and that the military defences 
 of the place were attended to merely as a matter 
 of form, and not from any belief in the necessity 
 of being prepared for any sudden attack, which 
 was not at all expected in that quarter. The 
 hunters thought that by a sudden surprise the 
 place might be easily captured, and having 
 offered their services as guides, John Saunders 
 was chosen to conduct the expedition. The 
 boats were now dropped down to a point on the 
 Illinois shore, and concealed a little above the 
 place where Fort Massac was afterward built, 
 and the little army took up its line of march 
 through the wilderness. 
 
 Having travelled upward of one hundred miles, 
 on the third day their guide became so bewil- 
 dered that he could no longer direct their course. 
 A suspicion immediately arose among the men 
 that he intended to betray them, and they de- 
 manded his instant death. He begged, however, 
 
1778.] ARRIVAL OF CLARKE'S EXPEDITION. 81 
 
 to be allowed to go a short distance and try to 
 find the way. Permission was granted by the 
 commander-in-chief, and a guard ordered to ac- 
 company him, by whom he was told that if he 
 did not conduct the army into the hunter's road 
 to Kaskaskia, which he had so frequently tra- 
 velled, and which led through a country that no 
 woodsman could well forget, he should be hanged. 
 After searching for some time, the poor fellow 
 exclaimed, "I know that clump of timber," and 
 immediately pointed out the direction of Kas- 
 kaskia, his innocence being at once clearly esta- 
 blished. 
 
 On the 4th of July, 1778, Clarke's party, 
 with their garments torn and soiled, and a three 
 weeks' growth of beard, approached Kaskaskia, 
 and secreted themselves in the woods in its neigh- 
 bourhood. Here they halted till dark, detach- 
 ments having been sent forward to reconnoitre 
 the village ; these soon returned and reported 
 that «' the militia had been called out the day 
 before; but as no cause for alarm apparently 
 existed, they had been dismissed, and that every 
 thing was quiet — that there was a number of 
 men in the town, and but few Indians, the 
 greater part having recently left." 
 
 Clarke now determined to turn to good account 
 the terror with which the English had inspired 
 the minds of the Kaskaskians against the Vir- 
 ginians and Kentuckians. He rightly judged 
 
82 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1778. 
 
 that if he was fortunate enough to gain posses- 
 sion of the town, and then endeavoured bj his 
 conduct to confirm the fears of the Kaskaskians, 
 that when undeceived there would be a natural 
 revulsion 'of feeling, and they would become 
 valuable friends and allies. This policy was com- 
 pletely successful. The assailants were formed 
 into three divisions, two of which received orders 
 to cross the river and invest the town, while the 
 third, which was commanded by Colonel Clarke 
 himself, took possession of the fort. This plan 
 of attack succeeded admirably. The fort was 
 immediately taken, and its governor, M. Roche- 
 blave, made prisoner, while the other two divi- 
 sions, having crossed the river, entered the town 
 and intimidated the inhabitants by a succes- 
 sion of Indian yells. In a moment men, women, 
 and children ran screaming in all directions, ''Les 
 long couteaux ! Les long couteaux!" The long 
 knives ! the long knives ! and the streets were 
 immediately cleared. In about two hours the 
 inhabitants were all disarmed and the town com- 
 pletely at the mercy of its invaders. 
 
 During the night the troops, in obedience to 
 orders, continued to patrol the place in small 
 parties, in every possible direction, yelling and 
 whooping in the most approved Indian fashion, 
 while the people remained quiet in their houses. 
 Next day the soldiers were removed to the sub- 
 urbs, and the inhabitants allowed to walk about 
 
1778.] CAPTURE OF KASKASKIA. 83 
 
 the streets. As soon, however, as they were 
 seen congregating together, Clarke had some of 
 them arrested and put in irons without allowing 
 them to speak a word. This display of military 
 despotism entirely subjugated the Kaskaskians, 
 who, filled with the utmost consternation, ex- 
 pected neither mercy nor compassion. 
 
 At last M. Gibault, the village priest, and five 
 or six elderly gentlemen, obtained permission to 
 wait on Clarke. If they were surprised at the 
 sudden capture of their town, they were much 
 more astonished at the personal appearance of 
 the captors. The clothes of Clarke and his 
 men were ragged and dirty, and their aspect 
 frightfully savage and disgusting. So com- 
 pletely had the expedition confounded all ranks 
 and distinctions, that the deputation were at a 
 loss whom to address as the commander-in-chief. 
 Colonel Clarke being pointed out, the priest, in 
 a subdued and humble voice, which indicated 
 what he felt, said: — "That the inhabitants ex- 
 pected to be separated, never to meet again on 
 earth, aad they begged for permission through 
 him to assemble once more in the church to take a 
 final leave of each other." Colonel Clarke, aware 
 that he was suspected of hostility to their reli- 
 gion, carelessly replied that the Americans never 
 interfered with the religious opinion or practices 
 of others, but left every man to worship God as 
 he pleased, and that they might hold a meeting 
 
84 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1778. 
 
 in their churcli if they pleased, but on no account 
 must a single person leave the town. An at- 
 tempt at farther conversation was sternly re- 
 pelled, and the deputation abruptly dismissed. 
 
 The priest and people presently assembled in 
 the church, and the houses were ^11 deserted. 
 The solemn, mournful chant ascended. The af- 
 fecting service closed after being protracted to 
 an unusual length, and the priest with a second 
 deputation waited on the stern conqueror to ex- 
 press, in the name of the village, " their thanks 
 for the indulgence they had received." The de- 
 putation now sought to plead with Clarke on the 
 subject of their separation, and endeavoured to 
 apologize for their conduct. They assured him 
 that they did not understand the nature of the 
 contest between the English and the Americans; 
 that they were precluded by the remoteness of 
 their situation from obtaining accurate informa- 
 tion; that some of their number had expressed 
 themselves in favour of the Americans, and 
 others would have done so if they dared; and 
 that their conduct had been influenced by the 
 British commandant, whom they supposed they 
 were bound to obey. " They were sensible," 
 they said, " that their present situation was the 
 fate of war, and they could submit to the loss of 
 property, but they beggfed not to be separated 
 from their wives and children, and requested to 
 
1778.] Clarke's address. 85 
 
 be iDermitted to retain some clothes and provi- 
 sions for their future support !" 
 
 Colonel Clarke having gained his object, and 
 seeing them overcome by their fears, now re- 
 solved to trv the effect of that lenity and gene- 
 rosity of conduct which had been all along se- 
 cretly intended as the ultimatum of this stern, 
 painful, though necessary policy. He therefore 
 suddenly addressed them thus : — 
 
 <' What do you take us to be ? Do you think 
 we ai-e savages — that we intend to massacre you 
 all ? Do you think Americans will strip women 
 and children, and take the bread out of their 
 mouths? My countrymen disdain to make war 
 on helplessness and innocence ! It was to pro- 
 tect our own wives and children from Indian 
 barbarity and cruelty that we have penetrated 
 this wilderness. We have conquered this, and will 
 subjugate every other British post where savages 
 are supplied with arms and ammunition to murder 
 us. We do not war against Frenchmen. The 
 King of France, your former master, is our ally. 
 His ships and soldiers are fighting for the Ame- 
 ricans. Go and enjoy your religion, and wor- 
 ship where you please. Any insult offered to it 
 will be immediately punished. Your friends in 
 confinement shall be released. Your fellow- 
 citizeiis may dismiss all apprehensions, and are 
 quite at liberty to conduct themselves as usual. 
 No man's property shall be molested. We are 
 8 
 
86 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1778- 
 
 convinced that you liave been misinformed, and 
 have been prejudiced against Americans bj Bri- 
 tish officers. We are your friends, and have 
 come to deliver you from British authority and 
 usurpation." 
 
 The effect this speech was electric. The air 
 immediately resounded with the joyous huzzas 
 of the inhabitants for freedom and the Ameri- 
 cans. The people once more assembled in the 
 church, not with tears, but with grateful and 
 happy countenances. The Te JDeum was sung. 
 The cannon roared. The bells rang a merry peal, 
 and the utmost hilarity everywhere prevailed. 
 Thus, by a happily concerted plan, the town of 
 Kaskaskia was conquered, the authority of the 
 British overthrown, and the government of the 
 Americans, and those principles of liberty for 
 which they contended, established firmly in the 
 affections of its inhabitants. 
 
 Colonel Clarke, having effected this most desi- 
 rable revolution, next turned his attention to the 
 small village of Cahokia, situated about sixty 
 miles higher up the Mississippi. Some gentle- 
 men of Kaskaskia who were apprized of his in- 
 tentions, offered to accompany the detachment 
 which, with Major Bowman at its head, was or- 
 dered to surprise that post. They assured Colo- 
 nel Clarke that the people of Cahokia were their 
 relations and friends, and they had no doubt of 
 their acting in unison with them when the cir- 
 
1778.] SURRENDER OF CAHOKIA. 87 
 
 cumstances in which they were placed shouki he 
 explained. Several Kaskaskia gentlemen pre- 
 ceded the detachment to announce to the Caho- 
 kians the change of government. This expedi- 
 tion was also successful, and the post was taken 
 without bloodshed. Indeed, there was not a 
 dozen British soldiers in the garrison. The Ca- 
 hokians were at first very much alarmed when the 
 cry of " Les longs couteaux" was raised, but their 
 fears were speedily allayed. The people took 
 the oath of allegiance, and in a few days the ut- 
 most harmony prevailed. Cahokia was at this 
 time a place of considerable trade, it being a 
 depot for the distribution of ammunition and 
 arms to the Indians. A considerable body of 
 the latter were encamped in the neighbourhood, 
 but they dispersed on the approach of the Ame« 
 ricans. 
 
88 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1778. 
 
 CHAPTER yi. 
 
 The capture of the British post at Vincennes — Complimentary 
 resolution of the Virginia legislature — Negotiations of Clarke 
 with the Indians — His mode of treating them — The Meadow 
 Indians attempt his life — Affecting and romantic incident — 
 Fort Vincennes recaptured by Colonel Hamilton, Governor 
 of Detroit, and the whole garrison, consisting of one officer 
 
 , and one private, allowed to march out of the fort with the 
 honours of war — Expedition of Colonel Clarke against Vin- 
 cennes — Incidents on the march — Fort Vincennes re-taken 
 by the Americans — Governor Harrison's letter to Colonel 
 Clarke. 
 
 NoTWiTHSTANDiNa hIs brilliant and almost 
 unexpected success at Kaskaskia and Cahokia, 
 Colonel Clarke felt that there was no certainty 
 of his retaining these places so long as the Bri- 
 tish military station at Fort Vincennes remained 
 unconquered. His force was too small to allow 
 him to throw a garrison into Kaskaskia and Ca- 
 hokia, and leave him a sufficiency of military 
 strength with which to attempt the subjugation 
 of Fort Vincennes. In this state of perplexity, 
 Colonel Clarke resolved to advise with M. Gi- 
 bault, the Roman Catholic priest of Kaskaskia, 
 who was also the priest of Vincennes, and to 
 obtain from him a knowledge of the defences of 
 the fort, and of the best way to effect its re- 
 
1778.] CAPTURE OP VINCENNES. 89 
 
 duction. M. Gibault informed him that Governor 
 Abbot had gone to Detroit on business ; that a 
 military expedition against the fort was wholly 
 unnecessary ; that the inhabitants were mostly 
 French, and pledged himself to bring them over 
 to the side of the Americans if Colonel Clarke 
 would permit him to use his influence for that 
 purpose. The offer of M. Gibault was accepted, 
 and through his agency and influence the inha- 
 bitants threw off their allegiance to the British, 
 the garrison was overpowered and expelled, and 
 the American flag displayed from the battle- 
 ments. 
 
 Colonel Clarke had now by policy rather than 
 by force effected the reduction of all the British 
 posts in Illinois ; and on the 23d of November, 
 1778, the legislature of Virginia passed the fol- 
 lowing complimentary resolution : — 
 
 " Whereas, authentic information has been 
 received that Lieutenant-Colonel George Rogers 
 Clarke, with a body of Virginia militia, has re- 
 duced the British posts in the western part of 
 this commonwealth, on the river Mississippi and 
 its branches, whereby great advantage may ac- 
 crue to the common cause of America, as well 
 as to this commonwealth in particular : — 
 
 " Resolved, That the thanks of this house are 
 
 justly due to the said Colonel Clarke, and the 
 
 brave ofiicers and men under his command, for 
 
 their extraordinary resolution and perseverance, 
 
 8* 
 
90 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1778. 
 
 in so hazardous an enterprise, and for the im- 
 portant services thereby rendered their coun- 
 try." 
 
 The British posts in the West having been 
 reduced, Clarke next endeavoured to conciliate 
 and win over to the American cause the numerous 
 and powerful Indian tribes inhabiting this ex- 
 tensive region. It was in this wild and danger- 
 ous diplomacy that his genius especially displayed 
 itself. He had carefully studied the Indian 
 character. His policy was not to invite the In- 
 dians to form treaties, because he was satisfied 
 that they always interpreted such invitations as 
 an evidence of fear and weakness on the part of 
 those who gave them. He therefore maintained 
 the strictest reserve, let the Indians make the 
 first overtures ; and when he made presents, did 
 it with an apparently parsimonious hand, as if 
 he gave them away unwillingly. His first coun- 
 cil with the red sons of the forest was held at 
 Gahokia in September, 1778 ; and as it is some- 
 what remarkable, a brief account of it deserves 
 to be given. 
 
 The parties having met, both white and red, 
 Clarke waited for the Indians to make the first 
 offer of alliance. When this was done, and the 
 bloody belt of wampum and the flag sent them 
 by the British stamped upon in token of rejec- 
 tion, Clarke guardedly replied that he would 
 think over their proposal, and give them an 
 
1778.] NEGOTIATIONS WITH THE INDIANS. 91 
 
 answer the next day. He advised them not 
 to shake hands with the Americans, as peace 
 was not concluded, and it would be time enough 
 to fraternize when they could give them their 
 heart also : the council was then adjourned. The 
 following day the Indians having collected to- 
 gether to hear the answer of the <'Big Knife," 
 as they termed the Americans, Clarke addressed 
 them as follows ; 
 
 " Men and warriors, pay attention to my words. 
 I am a man and a warrior, not a councillor ; I carry 
 ^war in my right hand, and in my left peace. I am 
 sent by the great council of the Big Knife and 
 their friends, to take possession of all the towns 
 occupied by the English in this country, and to 
 watch the motions of the red people. I know 
 there is a mist before your eyes. I will dispel 
 the clouds, that you may clearly see the causes 
 of the war between the Big Knife and the Eng- 
 lish ; then you may judge for yourselves which 
 party is in the right. And if you are warriors, 
 as you profess to be, prove it by adhering 
 faithfully to the party which you shall believe 
 to be entitled to your friendship, and not show 
 yourselves to be squaws." Colonel Clarke then 
 explained, at some length, the cause of the diffi- 
 culty between the English and Americans, and 
 concluded his harangue in the following inde- 
 pendent strain : — 
 
 " You can now judge who is in the right. I 
 
92 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1T78. 
 
 have already told you who I am. Here is a bloody 
 belt and a white one ; behave like men, and don't 
 let your being surrounded by Big Knives cause 
 you to take up one belt with your hands while 
 your hearts take up the other. If you take the 
 bloody path, you shall leave the town in safety, 
 and may go and join your friends, the English. 
 We will then try, like warriors, who can put the 
 most stumbling-blocks in each other's way, and 
 keep our clothed longest stained with blood. As 
 I am convinced you never heard the truth before, 
 I do not wish you to answer until you have taken 
 time to consult. We will therefore part this 
 evening, and when th^ Great Spirit shall bring 
 us together again, let us speak and think like 
 men with but <one heart and one tongue.' " 
 
 This speech produced the desired effect. The 
 next day, the Indian council fire having been re- 
 kindled with more than usual ceremony, the Red 
 men united with the ^'Big Knife," and promised 
 to fight no more for the English against the 
 Americans. In this and other negotiations there 
 is no doubt that the success of Clarke with the 
 Indians depended mainly on the fact that France 
 was the ally of the United States, the Indians 
 always retaining a profound regard for their first 
 " Great Father," the French king. 
 
 The negotiation of Colonel Clarke with the 
 Meadow Indians is so characteristic and romantic 
 that we must not omit to narrate a few circum- 
 
1778.] INDIAN NEGOTIATIONS. 93 
 
 Stances connected with it. These Indians at- 
 tempted the life of Clarke in consequence of 
 having been proffered a very large reward in 
 case of suocess. Their plot was detected, and 
 the leading Indians, having been secured, were 
 every morning led to the council-house in chains, 
 where he whom they had attempted to kill was 
 daily engaged in forming friendly alliances with 
 their red brethren. By this means they were 
 led to see the futility of their project. After 
 a while the American commander ordered their 
 irons to be struck off, and in his quiet way, full 
 of scorn, said : — 
 
 " Everybody thinks you ought to die for your 
 treachery upon my life, amid the sacred deli- 
 berations of a council. I had determined to in- 
 flict death on you for your base attempt, and you 
 yourselves must be sensible that you have justly 
 forfeited your lives ; but, on considering the 
 meanness of watching a bear and catching him 
 asleep, I have found out that you are not war- 
 riors, only old women, and too mean to be killed 
 by the Big Knife. But as you ought to be 
 punished for putting on breech-clothes like men, 
 when you have acted like women, they shall be 
 taken off, and plenty of provisions shall be given 
 you for your journey home, as women don't know 
 how to hunt ; and during your stay you shall be 
 treated in every respect as squaws." Having 
 thus addressed them, Clarke turned away without 
 
94 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1778. 
 
 noticing them further, and commenced a con- 
 versation with his surrounding friends. 
 
 The children of the prairie were unaccountably 
 stirred by this treatment. They had looked for 
 anger, not contempt — confinement, not liberty. 
 They took counsel together, and presently a chief 
 came forward, made a speech, and offered the 
 belt and calumet. The interpreter was about to 
 translate the words of friendship, but Clarke 
 sternly forbid him, and a sword lying on the 
 table, he took it up, and with one blow severed 
 the calumet, the sacred symbol of proffered peace, 
 accompanying the stroke with the cutting remark 
 that "he did not treat with women." The of- 
 fending Indians now asked the intercession of 
 their red brethren who had been admitted to 
 friendship, and several chiefs belonging to those 
 tribes arose and pleaded in their behalf. But 
 the anger of the American commander was not 
 to be thus assuaged, and aware of the vulnerable 
 points of Indian character he replied, "that the 
 Big Knife had never made war upon the Indians ; 
 and that when Americans came across such peo- 
 ple in the woods, they commonly shot them as 
 they did wolves, to prevent their eating the deer." 
 All this wrought more and more on the offending 
 tribe. Again they took counsel, and then two 
 young men came forward, and covering their 
 heads with their blankets, sat down before the 
 impenetrable commander. Then two aged chiefs 
 
1778.] INDIAN NEGOTIATIONS. 95 
 
 arose, and while one of them explained to Colonel 
 Clarke that these two young men .offered their 
 lives as an atonement for the offences of their 
 tribe, the other once more proffered him the 
 calumet. Colonel Clarke, his officers, soldiers, 
 and the assembled tribes beheld in silence those 
 two young Indian patriots. Anxiety and sym- 
 pathy with the proffered victims who thus nobly 
 presented themselves as a sacrifice to appease 
 the wrath of the "Big Knife," was now depicted 
 on every countenance. With difficulty suppress- 
 ing his emotions, Colonel Clarke approached the 
 young men, and bade them be uncovered and 
 stand up. "I am glad to find," said he, warmly, 
 "that there are men among all nations. With 
 you, who alone are fit to be chiefs of your tribe, 
 I am willing to treat ; through you I am ready 
 to grant peace to your brothers ; I take you by 
 the hands as chiefs worthy of being such !" He 
 then introduced the two young Indian patriots 
 to the American officers as well as to the French 
 and Spanish gentlemen who were present, and 
 afterward to the chiefs of the other tribes. This 
 clemency on the part of Clarke, together with 
 his high appreciation of Indian merit, caused the 
 name of the white negotiator to be everywhere 
 respected, while the tribe in question became the 
 firm allies of the Americans. 
 
 Colonel Clarke now began to be apprehensive 
 for the safety of Fort Vincennes. Although he 
 
96 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1779. 
 
 had appointed Captain Helm commandant of 
 that place, on being apprized by M. Gibault of 
 its capture, he had never been able to afford it a 
 garrison. On the 29th of January, 1779, Colo- 
 nel Vigo brought intelligence that Governor 
 Hamilton of Detroit had reduced the inhabit- 
 ants, re-established the British power, and was 
 only awaiting the return of spring to attempt 
 the recovery of Kaskaskia and Cahokia, preli- 
 minary to a general assault along the whole line 
 of the Kentucky frontier. 
 
 The intelligence brought by Col. Vigo about 
 the recapture of Fort Vincennes was in sub- 
 stance as follows : — Governor Hamilton appeared 
 before the fort on the 14th of December, 1778, 
 with an army of thirty regulars, fifty French 
 volunteers, and four hundred Indians. The peo- 
 ple living in the neighbourhood of the fort made 
 no effort to defend it; and the only garrison 
 within its walls was Captain Helm and a private 
 soldier called Henry. Seeing the troops at a 
 distance, they loaded a cannon which they placed 
 in the open gateway, and the commandant of 
 the fort, Captain Helm, stood by the cannon with 
 a lighted match. When Governor Hamilton and 
 his military approached within hailing distance, 
 Helm called out with a loud voice, "Halt!" 
 This show of resistance made Hamilton stop and 
 demand a surrender of the garrison. ''No man," 
 exclaimed Helm with an oath, " enters here until 
 
1779.] EXPEDITION AGAINST VINCENNES. 97 
 
 I know the terms." Hamilton replied, "You 
 shall have the honours of war." Helm hereupon 
 surrendered the fort, and the whole garrison, con- 
 sisting of the American commandant and one 
 private, marched out, and received the customary 
 mark of respect for their brave defence. 
 
 The situation of Clarke now became perilous. 
 There was little probability of his maintaining 
 his position in Cahokia and Kaskaskia, as his 
 army was too small to stand a siege, and he was 
 in too remote a part of the country to obtain as- 
 sistance. Detached parties of hostile Indians 
 sent out by Captain Hamilton began to appear 
 in Illinois. As the only means of escape from 
 the difficulties of his position, Clarke determined 
 to anticipate his enemy by striking the first blow. 
 Having learned from Colonel Vigo that a portion 
 of the army at Fort Vincennes was absent on 
 marauding expeditions with the Indians, that the 
 garrison consisted of about eighty regular sol- 
 diers, three brass field-pieces, and some swivels, 
 Clarke immediately proceeded to make prepara- 
 tions for an expedition against the fort. 
 
 On the 7th of February, 1779, he commenced 
 his march with a force of one hundred and 
 seventy-five men. Captain Rogers having been 
 previously despatched in a boat, with forty-six 
 men and two four-pounders, with orders to sail 
 up the Wabash, station themselves a few miles 
 below the mouth of the White River, sufi'er no- 
 
 9 
 
98 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1779. 
 
 thing to pass, and wait there for further instruc- 
 tions. For six days Clarke and his men pur- 
 sued their toilsome course over the drowned 
 lands of Illinois ; and on the 13th, after enduring 
 the greatest privations that could possibly ex- 
 haust the spirits* of men, they arrived at the 
 Little Wabash. The forks of the stream at this 
 point are three miles apart, and the opposite 
 heights of land five miles even in the ordinary 
 state of the water. The winter had been unu- 
 sually wet, and at the time of Clarke's arrival, 
 the whole of this country was submerged, gene- 
 rally << three feet deep, never under two, and 
 frequently four." Through this dreadful country 
 the expedition was compelled to make its way 
 until the 18th, when they arrived so near Yin- 
 cennes that they could hear the morning and 
 evening guns of the fort. 
 
 There was a little Irish drummer in the party 
 who possessed an uncommon talent for singing 
 comic Irish songs. Colonel Clarke, ever fertile 
 in expedients, while his men were wading up to 
 their arm-pits in mud and water, in order to 
 divert them, placed the Irishman on his drum, 
 which readily floated, and the tallest man in the 
 company was ordered to be his pilot, while he 
 entertained the exhausted and toiling soldiers 
 with his comic and musical powers. 
 
 On the evening of the 18th they encamped 
 within nine miles of the town below the mouth 
 
1779.] PROGRESS OF THE EXPEDITION. 99 
 
 of the Embarrass river. Here tliej were detained 
 till the 20th, having no means of crossing the 
 river. On that day a boat was captured, and 
 her crew detained, and in it the men and arms 
 were safely transported to the opposite shore. 
 From the crew of this boat they learned that the 
 French population of Vincennes were favourable 
 to the Americans, and that not even a suspicion 
 of the expedition had reached the British gar- 
 rison. 
 
 The last day's march, February 21st, was the 
 most toilsome. Another sheet of water had to 
 be crossed, which, from the soundings, was as- 
 certained to be up to the arm-pits. <<Here," 
 says Clarke, " I unfortunately spoke in a serious 
 manner to one of the officers ; the whole were 
 alarmed without knowing what I said. I viewed 
 their confusion for one minute — whispered to 
 those near me to do as I did — immediately put 
 some water in my hand, poured on powder, black- 
 ened my face — gave the warwhoop, and marched 
 into the water without saying another word. The 
 party gazed, fell in one after another without a 
 murmur, like a flock of sheep. I ordered those 
 near me to give me a favourite song of theirs ; it 
 soon passed through the line, and the whole 
 went on cheerfully." 
 
 Colonel Clarke had intended to have had the 
 troops transported across the deepest part of 
 the water, but when about waist-deep, one of the 
 
100 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1779. 
 
 men said that he thought he felt a path. On 
 examination it was found to be so ; and concluding 
 that it passed over the highest ground, it was 
 carefully followed, and the march was continued 
 to a place called ''the Sugar Camp" without 
 the least difficulty, where there was about half 
 an acre of dry ground, at least not under water, 
 where they took up their lodgings for the 
 night. 
 
 In the morning Clarke addressed his followers 
 in a spirited manner, and led the way into the 
 water as before, up to his middle. "As we ge- 
 nerally marched through the water in a line, 
 before the third entered, I halted and called to 
 Major Bowman, ordered him to fall in the rear 
 with twenty-five men, and to put to death any 
 man who refused to march ; as we wished to have 
 no such person among us." This order was re- 
 ceived with a shout and huzza, and every man 
 followed his commander, cheered on by the cry 
 of the advance guard, that the water was getting 
 shallower, and sometimes with the favourite cry 
 of seamen, "Land! land!" "Getting to the 
 woods on the other side, where the men expected 
 land, the water was up to their shoulders. But 
 gaining the woods was of great consequence ; all 
 the shorter men and weakly hung to the trees, 
 and floated on the old logs, until they were taken 
 off by the canoes. The strong and tall got ashore 
 and built fires. Many would reach the shore and 
 
1779.] ARRIVAL AT VINCENNES. 101 
 
 fall with their bodies half in the water, not being 
 able to support themselves without it. This was 
 a delightful dry spot of ground of about ten 
 acres." 
 
 An Indian canoe was captured soon after, on 
 board of which was found nearly half a quarter 
 of buffalo-beef, some corn, tallow, kettles, &c., 
 which to men in so exhausted a state proved a 
 most invaluable acquisition. <« Broth was imme- 
 diately made and served out to the weakly, with 
 great care ; most of the army got a little ; but 
 a great many gave their part to the weakly, 
 jocosely saying something cheering to them. 
 This little refreshment, and fine weather in the 
 afternoon, gave renewed life and energy to the 
 whole party." 
 
 The invaders having captured one of the in- 
 habitants of the town, who was shooting ducks in 
 its neighbourhood, Clarke sent by him a letter to 
 the citizens, informing them <'that he should 
 take possession of their town that night," and 
 desiring those friendly to the Americans to re- 
 main in their houses, and those who were the 
 friends of the British to retire to the fort and 
 "fight like men." This letter, from its imposing 
 character, had a wonderful effect. It increased 
 the confidence of those friendly to the cause of 
 the Americans, and the dismay of those who 
 regarded them with hostile feelings. It was 
 thought that the expedition was from Kentucky, 
 9* 
 
102 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1779. 
 
 no one dreaming that it could possibly be 
 from Kaskaskia, in the flooded condition of the 
 country. 
 
 On the 23d of February, a little before sun- 
 set, the whole detachment advanced toward the 
 fort. After marching and countermarching 
 around an eminence on the prairie in front of 
 the town and garrison, and displaying several 
 sets of colours, in order to enhance their appa- 
 rent numbers as much as possible, Lieut. Bayley, 
 with fourteen men, were sent to attack the fort. 
 The assailants approached w^ithin thirty yards, 
 where, concealed by a bank, and safe from the 
 guns of the enemy, they immediately opened fire 
 on the fort. This, however, was attributed by the 
 British to some drunken Indians, who had saluted 
 the fort in that way before ; and until a British 
 soldier was actually shot down through a port- 
 hole, no one even suspected the attempt to be in 
 earnest. 
 
 On the morning of the 24th, at 9 o'clock. Col. 
 Clarke sent a flag of truce with the following 
 characteristic letter : — 
 
 "Sir, — In order to save yourself from the 
 impending storm that now threatens you, I order 
 you immediately to surrender yourself, with all 
 your garrison, stores, &c. &c. For if I am 
 obliged to storm, you may depend upon such 
 
1779.] SURRENDER OF VINCENNES. 103 
 
 treatment as is justly due to a murderer. Be- 
 ware of destroying stores of any kind, or any 
 papers or letters that are in your possession, or 
 hurting one house in town. For, by heavens, 
 if you do, there shall be no mercy shown you, 
 
 " G. R. Clarke. 
 
 " To Gov. Hamilton." 
 
 The response of the British commander was 
 as follows : — 
 
 "Governor Hamilton begs leave to acquaint 
 Colonel Clarke, that he and his garrison are not 
 disposed to be awed into any action unworthy 
 British subjects." 
 
 The attack was now renewed with vigour, and 
 the whole American force advanced within fifty 
 yards of the fort. The cannon of the besieged, 
 owing to the awkward elevation of the platforms, 
 were perfectly useless, every shot flying far over 
 the heads of the assailants, while, no sooner was 
 a port-hole opened, than a dozen rifles were di- 
 rected toward it, and every thing swept away 
 before them. The garrison, becoming discou- 
 raged, could no longer be kept to their guns ; and 
 the British commandant, apprehensive of being 
 taken at discretion if he continued the contest, 
 sent a flag, asking a truce for three days. This 
 was refused, and on the same day the fort was 
 
104 HISTORY OF ILLIXOIS. [1779. 
 
 surrendered, and the garrison made prisoners 
 of war. On the 25th, the star-spangled banner 
 once more waved on the battlements of the cap- 
 tured fort, Captain Helm was reinstated as 
 commandant, and thirteen British cannon fired 
 in commemoration of the victory. 
 
 The British power in Illinois was thus over- 
 thrown by the efforts of Colonel Clarke in 1778 
 and 1779, and little more remains for us to 
 record. The history of Illinois, between the 
 surrender of Yincennes in 1779 and the treaty 
 of peace between England and the United States 
 in 1783, is a blank, and contains nothing worthy 
 of notice. 
 
 Colonel Clarke remained in command of the 
 territory he had conquered until the peace of 
 1783, when his official duties ceased, under the 
 following order from the executive of Virginia : 
 
 Sir,— The conclusion of the war, and the dis- 
 tressed situation of the state with regard to its 
 finances, call on us to adopt the most prudent 
 economy. It is for this reason alone I have 
 come to a determination to give over all thought 
 for the present of carrying on an offensive war 
 against the Indians, which, you will easily per- 
 ceive, will render the services of a general officer 
 in that quarter unnecessary, and will therefore 
 consider yourself as out of command. But, be- 
 
1783.] LETTER OF THANKS TO CLARKE. 105 
 
 fore I take leave of you, I feel myself called 
 upon, in the most forcible manner, to return you 
 my thanks and those of my council for the very 
 great and singular services you have rendered 
 your country, in wresting so great and valuable 
 a territory from the hands of the British enemy ; 
 repelling the attacks of their savage allies, and 
 carrying on a successful war in the heart of 
 their country. This tribute of praise and thanks, 
 so justly due, I am happy to communicate to 
 you as the united voice of the executive. 
 I am with respect, sir. 
 Yours, &c. 
 
 Benjamin Harrison. 
 
106 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1783. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 The "County of Illinois" organized by the Virginia legislature 
 — North-western territory ceded to Congress — Virginia grants 
 lands to Clarke and his soldiers — Claims of the United States 
 on Indian lands — Indian objections to these claims — Agency 
 of the British in provoking Indian hostilities — General Har- 
 mer is appointed commander-in-chief, and is defeated by 
 Little Turtle — General St. Clair's disastrous defeat — Re- 
 newal of the attempt to negotiate a peace^ — Indian manifesto 
 — General Wayne marches to subdue the Indians — Erects 
 Fort Recovery — Fort Recovery attacked by Little Turtle 
 ■ — Fort Defiance erected — The Indians finally defeated — 
 Treaty of Greenville — Condition of Illinois during this period 
 — Beneficial results of General Wayne's expedition against 
 the Indians. 
 
 The conquest of Illinois by Colonel Clarke in 
 1778 brought that territory under the jurisdic- 
 tion of the Virginia commonwealth, to whom the 
 inhabitants cheerfully took the oath of allegiance, 
 and an act was passed by the legislature in Oc- 
 tober, 1778, to establish the «' County of Illi- 
 nois." Colonel John Todd received the appoint- 
 ment of civil commandant. In the spring of 
 1779, bearing his commission, he visited Kaskas- 
 kia and Cahokia, organized a temporary govern- 
 ment, and for the first time administered jus- 
 tice in the name and by the authority of the 
 republic. The administration of Colonel Todd 
 
1783.] CIVIL COMMANDANTS. 107 
 
 in Illinois was both patriotic and popular. He 
 was killed at the battle of Blue Licks, fought 
 against the Indians in 1782. Timothy de Mon- 
 brum succeeded Colonel Todd, whose official sig- 
 nature is found to land grants and other docu- 
 ments in the archives of Randolph county. 
 How long he administered the civil affairs of 
 Illinois we know not, and whether any other 
 person immediately succeeded him is equally 
 doubtful. 
 
 At the close of the American revolution, the 
 confederated states were without any special 
 bond of union. It was necessary to adjust as 
 speedily as possible the conflicting territorial 
 claims of the states, to endeavour to liquidate 
 that debt in which the whole of them were so 
 deeply involved, and by wise and just negotiation 
 with the Indian tribes, for lands on which to 
 form settlements, to prevent the desolating hor- 
 rors of border warfare. To meet the wants of 
 the period a government more suitably adapted 
 to the times than the "Old Continental Con- 
 gress" became requisite. Happily that patriot- 
 ism which had enabled the states to fight side by 
 side for their mutual independence, now drew 
 them together into those closer bonds of union 
 which we trust are destined to be indissoluble. 
 
 By the treaty of peace made by the United 
 States with England in 1783, large territories 
 which had not been granted to individuals were 
 
108 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1784. 
 
 ceded to the United States. But these lands 
 were included within the limits of particular 
 states which had been chartered by English 
 law, and were then in the actual possession of 
 the aborigines. The first step toward the con- 
 solidation of the Union was the cession of these 
 public lands, by the several states which claimed 
 them, to the government of the United States. 
 The states thus became more firmly united to- 
 gether by mutual interests, having this property 
 held by the United States government in com- 
 mon for the benefit of all. By the gradual 
 sale of the lands means were provided for the 
 liquidation of the, revolutionary debt. The most 
 important cession was the immense region known 
 as the «' North-western Territory." This tract 
 of country of course included the " County of Il- 
 linois," organized by the Virginia legislature, 
 and ceded to Congress in 1784. 
 
 The commissioners sent as delegates to Con- 
 gress, to make this cession of the " County of 
 Illinois," were Thomas Jefferson, Samuel Hardy, 
 Arthur Lee, and James Monroe; and the deed 
 of cession contained, among other conditions, the 
 following: — 
 
 "That the necessary and reasonable expenses 
 incurred by Virginia in subduing any British 
 posts, or in maintaining forts and garrisons 
 within and for the defence, or in acquu-ing any. 
 part of the territory so ceded or relinquished. 
 
1790.] LANDS TO CLARKE'S REGIMENT. 109 
 
 shall be fully reimbursed by the United States. 
 That the French and Canadian inhabitants and 
 other settlers of the Kaskaskias, Fort Yincennes, 
 and the neighbouring villages, who have pro- 
 fessed themselves citizens of Virginia, shall have 
 their possessions and titles confirmed to them, 
 and be protected in the enjoyment of their rights 
 and liberties. That a quantity, not exceeding 
 one hundred and fifty thousand acres of land 
 promised by Virginia, shall be allowed and 
 granted to the then Colonel, now General 
 George Rogers Clarke, and to the oflficers and 
 soldiers of his regiment who marched with him 
 when the posts of Kaskaskia and Vincennes^ 
 were reduced, and to the officers and soldiers 
 that have been since incorporated in the said 
 regiment, to be laid ofi" in one tract, the length 
 of which not to exceed double the breadth, in 
 such place on the north-west side of the Ohio as 
 a majority of the officers shall choose ; and to be 
 afterward divided amon^the officers and soldiers 
 in due proportion, according to the laws of Vir- 
 ginia." 
 
 But although this cession of Illinois to Con- 
 gress was made in 1784, the ordinance to organ- 
 ize the north-western territory, which provided 
 for a territorial government, was not passed 
 until 1787; and the Illinois country remained 
 without any regular government till March, 
 1790, when Governor St. Clair organized the 
 
 10 
 
110 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1790. 
 
 county that bears his name. Hence for a period 
 of six years there was no executive, legislative, 
 or judicial authority in the country. The peo- 
 ple were a "law unto themselves," and good 
 feeling, harmony, and fidelity to engagements 
 predominated. 
 
 In order to give the reader an intelligible 
 view of those causes which contributed to the 
 progress and settlement of Illinois, it is neces- 
 sary to refer to the annals of Indian warfare, or 
 the contests which took place between the United 
 States and the aborigines from 1790 to 1795. 
 
 We have seen that most of the tribes adhered 
 to England during the revolutionary struggle. 
 When the war ceased, however, England made 
 no provision for them, and transferred the terri- 
 tory north-west of the Ohio and the Alleghanies 
 to the United States without any stipulations as 
 to the rights of the natives. The United States, 
 regarding the lands of the hostile tribes as for- 
 feited, proceeded not to buy the lands of the 
 savages, but to grant them peace, and dictate 
 their own terms as to boundaries. These pro- 
 ceedings produced discontent, and brought about 
 a war between the United States and the In- 
 dians. 
 
 To render the nature of this war clearly un- 
 derstood, it is necessary to remind the reader 
 that the French made no large purchases from 
 the Indians, so that the treaty of Fontainebleau 
 
1790.] INDIAN TREATIES. Ill 
 
 in 1763 transferred to England only small 
 grants about the various forts, Detroit, Vin- 
 cennes, Kaskaskia, &c.; and when at the close 
 of the revolutionary war Great Britain made 
 over her western claims to the United States, 
 she made over nothing more than she had re- 
 ceived from France. At this period, therefore, 
 1790, with the exception of the old French vil- 
 lages of Kaskaskia, Cahokia, Prairie du Rocher, 
 Fort Chartres, Village a Cote, Prairie du Pont, 
 and a few families scattered along the Wabash 
 and Illinois Rivers, the whole of the territory 
 north-west of the Ohio and the Alleghanies, in- 
 cluding the Illinois country, was the abode of 
 the untamed savage. How to throw open these 
 immense regions to the American settlers with- 
 out driving the natives to desperation was now a 
 problem which engaged the ablest minds. 
 
 Before, however, any movement beyond the 
 Ohio was attempted, efforts were made to secure 
 settlements by treaties with the north-western 
 tribes, and the treaty of Fort Stanwix was made 
 with the Iroquois in 1784, that of Fort Mcin- 
 tosh with the Delawares, Wyandots, &c. in 1785, 
 and in 1786 the treaty of Miami was made with 
 the Delawares, Wyandots, and Shawanese. By 
 these treaties these several Indian tribes sur- 
 rendered a large tract of country north-west of 
 the Ohio, on condition of their enjoying the 
 friendship of the United States and a regular 
 
112 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1790. 
 
 supply of merchandise. But the other Indian 
 tribes objected to the treaties on the ground 
 that the consent of a general council was abso- 
 lutely necessary to convey any part of the 
 lands to the United States. The Chippewas, 
 Ottawas, Kickapoos, Potawatomies, Kaskaskias, 
 and above all, the Miamies, wished the Ohio to 
 be a perpetual boundary between the white and 
 red men of the West, and would not sell a rod 
 of the region north of it. 
 
 While negotiations were going forward, the 
 frontier settlements were held in daily alarm 
 and terror by the hostile and murderous incur- 
 sions of the savages; and, between 1783 and 
 1790, it was proved by documents laid before 
 Congress that not less than fifteen hundred and 
 twenty white men, women, and children were 
 either murdered or carried into captivity by the 
 Indians. Negotiations having failed. Congress 
 finally resolved to put a stop to these barbari- 
 ties. 
 
 On the 30th September, 1790, General Har- 
 mar commenced his march from Fort Washing- 
 ton to attack the Miami towns. After a march 
 of seventeen days he reached the great Miami 
 village, which he found deserted by its inhabit- 
 ants. Two strong detachments being subse- 
 quently defeated by Little Turtle, Harmar re- 
 turned to Fort Washington on the 14th of De- 
 cember. 
 
1791.] DEFEAT OF ST. CLAIR. 113 
 
 In 1791 an additional force was raised, and 
 Major-General St. Clair, governor of the "North- 
 western Territory," was invested with the com- 
 mand. General St. Clair, though a veteran of 
 the Revolution, and possessed of talents and 
 experience, was old and infirm, and exceed- 
 ingly unpopular with part of his army. After 
 the campaign had commenced, he was so affected 
 by the gout that he could neither mount nor 
 dismount his horse without assistance. His 
 army, at first consisting of two thousand regu- 
 lars and a large body of militia, rapidly dimi- 
 nished in numbers by desertion and sickness 
 during its march through the wilderness. On 
 the 3d of November he reached a small tributary 
 stream of the Wabash, about twelve yards in 
 width; he/e the army encamped for the night. 
 On the 4th of November, about half an hour be- 
 fore sunrise, and immediately after the American 
 troops had been dismissed from parade. Little 
 Turtle, at the head of fifteen hundred warriors, 
 commenced a furious attack on the encampment. 
 Lurking under such cover as the woods afforded, 
 they poured a continuous and destructive fire 
 into the ranks of the Americans. The troops " 
 were raw, but the officers were veterans ; and for 
 three hours they strove to maintain the honour 
 of their arms with a bravery which deserved a 
 better fate. St. Clair himself, despite of his 
 illness, was borne on a litter into the thickest of 
 
 10* 
 
114 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1791. 
 
 the fight, from Tvhence he issued his orders with 
 coolness and determination. Gallant and re- 
 peated charges were made with the bayonet, and 
 always with a temporary success. But almost 
 every officer in the American army, and nearly 
 one-half of the regulars and militia, being either 
 killed or wounded, a retreat was ordered. 
 
 <'It was in fact a flight," says St. Clair. 
 "The camp and the artillery were abandoned — 
 but that was unavoidable, for not a horse was 
 left alive to have drawn it off had it otherwise 
 been practicable. But the most disagraceful 
 part of the business is, that the greatest part of 
 the men threw away their arms and accoutre- 
 ments, even after the pursuit, which continued 
 about four miles, had ceased. I found the road 
 strewed with them for many miles, but was not 
 able to remedy it ; for, having had all my horses 
 killed, and being mounted on one that could not 
 be pricked out of a walk, I could not get forward 
 myself; and the orders I sent forward either to 
 halt the front, or to prevent the men from part- 
 ing with their arms, were unattended to. The 
 rout continued quite to Fort Jefferson, twenty- 
 nine miles, which was reached a little after sun- 
 settifig." The troops were afterward marched 
 back to Fort Washington, in good order, where 
 they arrived on the 8th of November. The loss 
 of the Americans in killed and wounded during 
 this disastrous battle was nearly six hundred; 
 
1792.] Wayne's campaign. 115 
 
 that of the Indians only fifty-six. It was, in 
 fact, a second Braddock's defeat. 
 
 The whole country, and particularly the fron- 
 tier, was now filled with terror and despondency. 
 The victorious savages could not now be expect- 
 ed to exercise any forbearance or make terms, 
 and would naturally attack the settlements with 
 a greater degree of boldness and ferocity. Gene- 
 ral St. Clair earnestly requested to be tried by 
 court-martial ; but the want of a sufficient num- 
 ber of surviving officers to constitute such a 
 court, prevented his request from being granted. 
 His case was, however, referred to a committee 
 of the House of Representatives in Congress, by 
 whom he was exculpated; and as Washington 
 continued to extend to him his esteem and con- 
 fidence, he escaped the effects of popular resent- 
 ment. 
 
 In 1792 Washington submitted a plan for an- 
 other campaign. General Wayne was appointed 
 commander-in-chief. The number of troops in- 
 tended for this service was considerably aug- 
 mented, and efforts were made to give them a 
 thorough military training before they took the 
 field. In the mean time the justice of the war 
 was arraigned ; and it was urged, that if the in- 
 tentions of government were just and humane, 
 those intentions ought to be made fully known 
 to the Indians, among whom the opinion exten- 
 
116 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1792. 
 
 sively prevailed, that the sole object of the war 
 was to deprive them of their lands. 
 
 On the other hand, it was urged that it was 
 too late to inquire into the justice of the war ; 
 that the war existed ; that many innocent per- 
 sons were exposed to savage butchery; and that 
 it was better, by the proper organization of a 
 more effective force, to bring the contest to a 
 speedy close, than to protract it from year to 
 year. While preparations were making, Con- 
 gress, however, once more determined to try to 
 bring about an adjustment of the difficulties by 
 peaceful negotiations with the tribes ; and Colo- 
 nel Harden and Major Trueman, two brave 
 Kentuckians, were sent to them, both of whom 
 were barbarously murdered. General Rufus 
 Putnam, of Ohio, was also appointed a commis- 
 sioner, with the following instructions : — 
 
 "You will make it clearly understood, that we 
 want not a foot of their land, and that it is theirs, 
 and theirs only ; that they have the right to sell 
 and the right to refuse to sell, and the United 
 States will guarantee to them the said just right. 
 
 " That it is not only the sincere desire of the 
 United States to be at peace with all the neigh- , 
 bouring Indian tribes, but to protect them in 
 their just rights against lawless, violent white 
 men. If such should commit any injury on the 
 person or properties of a peaceable Indian, they 
 will be regarded equally as the enemies of the 
 
1793.] INSTRUCTIONS TO TRUEMAN. 117 
 
 general government as the Indians, and will be 
 punished accordingly." 
 
 That the same conciliatory spirit of humanity 
 and justice pervaded the instructions given to 
 Colonel Trueman, is evident from the following 
 passage : — 
 
 '< Brothers, — The President of the United 
 States entertains the opinion that the war which 
 exists is founded in error and mistake on your 
 parts. That you believe the United States want 
 to deprive you of your lands, and drive you out 
 of the country. Be assured this is not so : on 
 the contrary, that we should be greatly gratified 
 w^ith the opportunity of imparting to you all the 
 blessings of civilized life ; of teaching you to 
 cultivate the earth and raise corn ; to raise oxen, 
 sheep, and other domestic animals ; to build 
 comfortable houses, and to educate your chil- 
 dren, so as ever to dwell upon the land." 
 
 In the mean time the hostile Indians held a 
 grand confederacy, at which it was settled that 
 the Ohio must for the future be the boundary 
 line between the white men and the Indians ; 
 they also denied the validity of the treaties made 
 with the Indian tribes, on which the United 
 States rested her claims to Indian lands beyond 
 those boundaries. This council was one of the 
 largest ever held by the Indians. The answer 
 of the head warriors to the American commis- 
 sioners clearly expresses their ground of com- 
 
118 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1793. 
 
 plaint, and the real sentiments which actuated 
 the Indians : — 
 
 "Brothers, — A general council of all the In- 
 dian confederacy was held, as you well know, in 
 the fall of the year 1788, at this place, (Fort 
 Harmar ;) and that general council was invited 
 by your commissioner, Governor St. Clair, to 
 meet him for the purpose of holding a treaty 
 with regard to the lands mentioned by you to 
 have been ceded by the treaties of Fort Stanwix 
 and Fort Mcintosh. 
 
 "Brothers, — We are in possession of the 
 speeches and letters which passed on that occa- 
 sion, between those deputed by the confederated 
 Indians and Governor St. Clair, the commis- 
 sioner of the United States. These papers prove 
 that your commissioner, after having been in- 
 formed that no bargain or sale of any part of 
 these Indian lands would be considered as valid 
 or binding, unless agreed to by a general coun- 
 cil, nevertheless persisted in collecting together 
 a few chiefs of two or three nations only, and 
 with them held a treaty for the cession of an 
 immense country, in which they were no more 
 interested than as a branch of the general con- 
 federacy, and who were in no manner authorized 
 to make any grant or concession whatever. 
 
 "Brothers, — How then was it possible for you 
 to expect to enjoy peace, and quietly to hold 
 these lands, when your commissioner was in- 
 
1793.] INDIAN MANIFESTO. 119 
 
 formed that the consent of a general council was 
 absolutely necessary, to convey any part of them 
 to the United States ? 
 
 «' Brothers, — You say, ^ the United States wish 
 to have confirmed all the lands ceded to them by 
 the Treaty of Fort Harmar, and also a small 
 tract at the rapids of the Ohio, claimed by 
 General Clarke for the use of himself and his 
 warriors. And in consideration thereof, the 
 United States would give such a large sum of 
 money or goods as was never given at any one 
 time for any quantity of Indian lands.' 
 
 "Brothers, — Money to us is of no value, and 
 to most of us unknown ; and, as no consideration 
 whatever can induce us to sell the lands on which 
 we get sustenance for our women and children, 
 we hope w^e may be allowed to point out a way 
 by which your settlers may be easily removed, 
 and peace thereby retained. 
 
 "Brothers, — We know that these settlers are 
 poor, or they would never have ventured to live 
 in a country which has been in continual trouble 
 ever since they crossed the Ohio. Divide, there- 
 fore, this large sum of money which you have 
 offered to us among this people. 
 
 "Brothers, — You have talked to us about con- 
 cessions. It appears strange that you should 
 expect any from us, who have been defending 
 our just rights against your invasions. We want 
 
120 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1793. 
 
 peace. Restore to us our country, Tve shall be 
 enemies no longer. 
 
 "Brothers,— You have talked also a great 
 deal about pre-emption, and your exclusive right 
 to purchase Indian lands, as ceded to you by the 
 king at the treaty of peace. 
 
 "Brothers,— We never made any agreement 
 with the king, nor with any other nation, that 
 we would give to either the exclusive right of 
 purchasing our lands ; and we declare to you 
 that we consider ourselves free to make any bar- 
 gain or cession of lands, whenever and to whom- 
 soever we please. If the white people, as you 
 say, made a treaty that none of them but the 
 king should purchase of us, and that he has given 
 that right to the United States, it is an affair 
 which concerns you and him, and not us ; we 
 have never parted with such a power. 
 
 "Brothers,- We desire you to consider that 
 our only demand is the peaceable possession of a 
 small part of our once great country. Look 
 back, and review the lands from whence we have 
 been driven to this spot. We can retreat no 
 farther, because the country behind hardly af- 
 fords food for its inhabitants ; and we have there- 
 fore resolved to leave our bones in this small 
 space to which we are now confined. 
 
 "Brothers,— We shall be persuaded that you 
 mean to do us justice, if you agree that the Ohio 
 shall be the boundary line between us. If you 
 
1793.] ATTACK ON FORT RECOVERY. 121 
 
 will not consent thereto, our meeting will be al- 
 ^together unnecessary. 
 
 "Done in general council, at the foot of the 
 Maumee rapids, the 13th day of August, 1793. 
 
 NATIONS. 
 Wyandotts, Shawanese, 
 
 Seven Nations of Canada, Cherokees, 
 
 MlAMIES, MeSS-ASAGOES, 
 
 Ottawas, Chippewas, 
 
 Mohicans, Mansees, 
 
 CONNOYS, DeLAWARES, 
 
 Potawatomies, Nantakokies, 
 
 Senegas of the Glaize, Creeks." 
 
 This of necessity closed the negotiations. The 
 United States would not consent to make the 
 Ohio the boundary line, and both sides now pre- 
 pared for a renewal of hostilities. 
 
 On the 13th of October, 1793, General Wayne 
 marched about six miles in advance of Fort Jef- 
 ferson, and established his head-quarters for the 
 winter at Greenville. Having fortified his campj 
 he sent a detachment to take possession of the 
 battle-ground on which St. Clair had been de- 
 feated, and to erect a fort on the spot, which was 
 called "Fort Recovery." 
 
 On the 30th of June, 1794, Fort Recovery 
 
 was attacked by Little Turtle, at the head of 
 
 fifteen hundred warriors. Although repelled, 
 
 the assailants rallied and returned to the charge, 
 
 11 
 
122 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1794. 
 
 and kept up the attack through the whole of the 
 day and a part of the following. 
 
 On the 26th of July, General Wayne was re- 
 inforced by a body of sixteen hundred volunteers 
 from Kentucky, and on the 28th moved forward 
 into the heart of the hostile country. On the 
 8th of August he arrived at the junction of the 
 Auglaize and the Miami rivers, and there erected 
 Fort Defiance. Here he received full and accu- 
 rate information about the Indians, their num- 
 bers, and the nature of the ground they occupied ; 
 and considering the spirit of his troops, officers, 
 and men, he determined to march forward and 
 settle matters at once. Yet, acting under orders 
 from President Washington, Wayne once more 
 endeavoured to bring the Indians to a peaceful 
 treaty. He therefore sent Christopher Miller, 
 who had been naturalized among the Shawanese, 
 with a flag, offering to confer with deputies ap- 
 pointed for that purpose. Unwilling to waste 
 time, however, the, troops moved forward on the 
 15th of August, and on the 16th met Miller re- 
 turning. He brought word that if the Ameri- 
 cans would wait ten days, the Indians would 
 decide for peace or war ; to which Wayne only 
 replied by resuming his march. 
 
 On the 18th of August, the army being in the 
 immediate neighbourhood of the enemy. General 
 Wayne ordered a slight fortification to be erected, 
 wherein to place the heavy baggage during the 
 
1794.] WAYNE'S VICTORY. 123 
 
 expected battle. Early on the morning of the 
 20th of August, the position of the enemy hav- 
 ing been previously reconnoitred, the army moved 
 toward the Indian encampment. The Indians 
 had shown considerable military judgment in 
 selecting their position. They had formed their 
 lines in a dense forest, which, having been over- 
 whelmed by a tornado, was impracticable to 
 artillery and cavalry, while at the same time it 
 afforded the savages a very suitable covert for 
 their mode of warfare. After a march of about 
 five miles, the advance, under Major Price, was 
 briskly attacked by the Indians concealed in a 
 thicket of tall grass and underwood, and com- 
 pelled to retreat. General Wayne immediately 
 ordered the mounted riflemen to make a circuit 
 far to the left, and operate upon their right flank 
 and rear, and the infantry to advance and rouse 
 the Indians from their coverts at the point of 
 the bayonet; when they were up, to deliver 
 a well-directed fire, and then charge with the 
 bayonet, so as not to give the savages time to 
 load again. These orders were promptly exe- 
 cuted ; and so irresistible was the bayonet charge, 
 that the Indians were driven from their position 
 and completely routed before the mounted rifle- 
 men could take part in the action. The action 
 was fought almost under the guns of a British 
 fort — all the houses and stores around the fort 
 being destroyed, notwithstanding the remon- 
 
124 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1795. 
 
 strances of the British commandant. General 
 Wayne presently burnt the Indian villages and 
 cornfields for upward of fifty miles on either 
 side of the Miami river ; and this, more than the 
 battle, brought them completely into subjection. 
 During the winter their cattle and dogs died, and 
 they were themselves half famished. An ex- 
 change of prisoners took place soon after the 
 battle, and finally a treaty of peace and friend- 
 ship with the United States was signed at Green- 
 ville, on the Yth of August, 1795, which the In- 
 dians faithfully observed till the war of 1812. 
 
 The historical annals of Illinois during this 
 period only record a series of Indian incursions, 
 which were bravely repelled by the settlers. 
 The subjugation of the Indians in the Miami 
 country by General Wayne, in 1794, and the 
 treaty that grew out of it, brought peace to the 
 borders of Illinois. Indeed, the beneficial re- 
 sults of Wayne's expedition can hardly be over- 
 rated. It opened a fine region of country to a 
 civilized population. It quieted the Indian ex- 
 citement, and stopped their inroads into the set- 
 tlements. It allayed factious feelings at home, 
 while abroad it hastened a pending negotiation, 
 by which a treaty of friendship and commerce 
 was made between England and the United 
 States advantageous to both countries. 
 
1786.] INCREASE OF SETTLERS. 125 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 * 
 
 American settlements in Illinois — 'Character and mode of life 
 of the Illinois backwoodsman — Annals of border warfare 
 from 1786 to 1796— Anecdote of Little Turtle— Character 
 and designs of Tecumseh — His interviews with General 
 Harrison — Tecumseh's visit to the South — Battle of Tippe- 
 canoe — Friistration of Tecumseh's plans — Joins the British 
 at Fort Maiden. 
 
 The romantic exploits of General Clarke in 
 1788, and his conquest of the British military 
 stations in the West, made known the fertile 
 plains of Illinois to the people of the Atlantic- 
 states, and excited a spirit of emigration to the 
 banks of the Mississippi and the Wabash. Some 
 of the soldiers who accompanied Clarke subse- 
 quently returned and settled on the lands allot- 
 ted them by the United States. Illinois was at 
 this time, to a considerable extent, in the posses- 
 sion of the aborigines ; and during the Indian 
 war, the origin and history of which has been 
 given in the previous chapter, the American set- 
 tlements were greatly distressed by hostile in- 
 cursions. 
 
 Of all the Indians the Kickapoos were the 
 most formidable and dangerous neighbours, and 
 from 1786 to 1796, a period of ten years, kept 
 11* 
 
126 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1786. 
 
 the settlements in a state of continual alarm. 
 Owing to the remoteness of their situation, the 
 borderers were thrown entirely on their own de- 
 fences. They had to carry their rifles while 
 labouring in their cornfields, and often at night 
 had to keep guard over their own houses. As 
 none but the most vigorous and athletic ven- 
 tured to establish themselves in the neigh- 
 bourhood of hostile Indians, the Illinois back- 
 woodsmen were remarkable for their great physi- 
 cal strength and courage, which was nerved into 
 tenfold hardihood by their continual struggles 
 with the savages. These western pioneers, in 
 their half-civilized condition, adopted a costume 
 greatly resembling that of the Indians them- 
 selves. A fur cap, buckskin pantaloons or leg- 
 gings of dressed deer-skin, ornamented after the 
 Indian fashion, with a loose hunting-shirt, the 
 capacious bosom of which, sewed as a wallet, 
 contained a store of jerked beef and bread, tow 
 for wiping the barrel of the rifle, and other 
 sylvan requisites — girt around the waist with a 
 belt, to which was constantly attached a toma- 
 hawk and scalping-knife, with mocassins or In- 
 dian shoes to his feet, and a rifle over his shoul- 
 der : such was the ordinary costume of an Illi- 
 nois backwoodsman. The habitations of the 
 Illinois settlers were log huts, surrounded by 
 palisades, which were made bullet proof for pro- 
 tection against their Indian foes, and in close 
 
1786.] LIFE IN THE BACKWOODS. 127 
 
 proximity to a strong timber fort called a block- 
 housCj to which they retired in cases of emer- 
 gency. As the forest clearing expanded around 
 the log hut of the settler, many were the fari- 
 naceous delicacies that covered his table ; promi- 
 nent among these were the Johnny or journey- 
 cake, made of corn meal; hominy, or pounded 
 maize thoroughly boiled, and other savoury pre- 
 parations of flour and milk, in addition to the 
 rich variety of game afforded by the chase. The 
 furniture of their dwellings was of the simplest 
 description. Most of the articles in common 
 use were of domestic manufacture. Utensils of 
 metal were extremely rare. The table furniture 
 usually consisted of wooden vessels, and their 
 bedding of the shaggy skins of the deer, bear, 
 and buffalo. The use of stoves was unknown; 
 and the huge fireplaces, filled with bright 
 blazing logs, were favourite nestling places dur- 
 ing the long winter evenings, when the snow- 
 storm swept gustily around the rude dwelling, or 
 the forest trees swayed heavily to and fro in the 
 wintry blast. 
 
 The opportunities of the pioneers to educate 
 their children were very scanty. If the mother 
 could read, while the father was in the cornfield, 
 or with his rifle on the prairie, she would barri- 
 cade the door as a security against prowling 
 savages, gather her little ones around her, and 
 by the light that came in from the crevices in 
 
128 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1786. 
 
 the roof and sides of the cabin, teach them the 
 rudiments of knowledge from the fragments of 
 some old book. 
 
 During the whole period from 1786 to 1796 
 the people were under the jurisdiction of the 
 North-western Territory. Their morals were 
 pure, and there was but little necessity for the 
 administration of either civil or criminal law. 
 Notwithstanding the rough points in their cha- 
 racter, these backwoodsmen were proverbial for 
 hospitality and kindness to strangers. There is 
 something peculiarly interesting in the rural 
 simplicity of these settlers. The grosser vices 
 were unknown among them. Ardent spirits, 
 that outrage on morals, social order, and religion, 
 had been introduced among them only in small 
 quantities. Thefts and other crimes were ex- 
 tremely few, and fraud and dishonesty in deal- 
 ings seldom practised. The Moores, Ogles, Le- 
 mons, and other families, were of unblemished 
 morals, and were impelled by a love of freedom 
 to leave the banks of the Potomac for the 
 prairies of Illinois. 
 
 These hardy borderers, when they visited the 
 cities on the Atlantic seaboard, were regarded 
 by the inhabitants as a sort of barbarians, while 
 they in their turn despised the citizen as one 
 sunk in softness and effeminacy. Those from the 
 North-western Territory, when introduced into 
 the more settled countries east of the Allegha- 
 
1786.] BORDER WARFARE. 129 
 
 nies, were surprised to find that all houses were 
 not made of logs and chinked with mud, and 
 that all dishes and tableware were not of pewter 
 and wood. To them the luxm-ies of tea and 
 coffee were unknown ; they " wondered how peo- 
 ple could show a fondness for such slops, and 
 regarded cups and saucers as indications of a de- 
 praved taste and unmanly luxury, or, at most, 
 only adapted to the effeminate or the sick." 
 
 In 1786 the Indians attacked an American 
 settlement near Bellefontaine, Monroe county, 
 killed James Andrews, his wife, and daughter, 
 James White and Samuel McClure, and took 
 two girls, daughters of Andrews, prisoners. 
 One of these died with the Indians, the other 
 was ransomed by the French traders. The In- 
 dians had previously threatened the settlements, 
 and the people had built and garrisoned a block- 
 house, but this family was out and defenceless. 
 This was the first settlement formed by emi- 
 grants from the United States, and was esta- 
 blished by Mr. James Moore in 1781. 
 
 Early in the spring of 1788, William Biggs, 
 John Vallis, and Joseph and Benjamin Ogle, 
 were attacked by Indians near Bellefontaine. 
 John Yallis was killed and William Biggs taken 
 prisoner. The Kickapoo warriors treated the 
 latter kindly, offered him the daughter of a 
 brave for a wife, and proposed to adopt him into 
 their tribe. He was finally liberated by the 
 
130 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1790. 
 
 French traders, and afterward became a resi- 
 dent of St. Clair county, a member of the terri- 
 torial legislature, and judge of the county court. 
 The following year the settlements were greatly 
 harassed by the Indians, who frequently stole 
 the horses and killed the cattle of the settlers. 
 Six of them attacked three boys when only a 
 few yards from a block-house. One of the boys 
 was struck with a tomahawk in three places, 
 scalped, and yet recovered; the others escaped 
 unhurt. Two men were attacked on a load of 
 hay, one of them being killed, and the other 
 scalped. Several other massacres took place in 
 the same year in the American bottom, and on 
 the road to St. Louis. 
 
 In 1790 the Illinois settlers were attacked by 
 a party of Osage Indians, who stole their horses. 
 They pursued v the Indians and fired upon them. 
 One of the Americans getting in advance of his 
 party was killed and scalped. The same year 
 James Smith, a Baptist preacher from Kentucky, 
 was taken prisoner by the Kickapoo Indians. 
 A female and her child, who were with him, were 
 despatched with the tomahawk. Having retreat- 
 ed a few yards down the hill, he fell on his 
 knees in prayer for the poor woman they were 
 murdering, and in that attitude was taken by 
 the Indians. They immediately loaded him 
 with the plunder they had collected, which they 
 compelled him to carry, until the heat of the day 
 
1791.] BORDER WARFARE. 131 
 
 and the weight of his burden finally overpowered 
 his strength, and he sank in a state of exhaustion 
 at their feet. They then consulted together to 
 destroy him, and as they frequently pointed 
 their guns toward him, Smith bared his breast, 
 and pointed upward to signify that the Great 
 Spirit was his protector. Seeing him in the at- 
 titude of devotion, and hearing him sing hymns, 
 which he did to relieve his mind from despond- 
 ency, they came to the conclusion that he was 
 a "great medicine," holding daily intercourse 
 with the Great Spirit, and must not be put to 
 death. They accordingly relieved him of his 
 burdens and treated him kindly. He was taken 
 to the Kickapoo towns on the Wabash, from 
 whence he was in a few months ransomed by 
 the inhabitants of New Design, who greatly va- 
 lued and respected his ministerial labours. 
 
 In May, 1791, one John Dempsey was at- 
 tacked by the savages, but made his escape and 
 gave the alarm. A small party of settlers, com- 
 manded by Captain Hall, started soon after in 
 pursuit. The Indians took to the trees, the 
 whites did the same, fighting with great pru- 
 dence and bravery. The Indians being double 
 the number of their adversaries, a sharp run- 
 ning fight was kept up for several hours, the 
 Americans pursuing from tree to tree until night 
 put an end to the conflict. Five Indians were 
 
132 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1793. 
 
 killed, "without the loss of a man or of a drop of 
 blood on the other side. 
 
 The settlements in Illinois were strengthened 
 during the year 1793 by the arrival of emigrants 
 from Kentucky, and among them was a family 
 of the name of Whiteside. A party of Kicka- 
 poos, during a predatory excursion into the Ame- 
 rican bottom, stole nine horses from the settlers. 
 William Whiteside, accompanied by eight of his 
 neighbours, started in pursuit, and followed the 
 trail of the depredators as far as the Indian 
 camp on Shoal Creek. Here they found three 
 of the horses, which they immediately secured. 
 The party then, small as it was, divided into 
 two bodies, four men in each, and agreed to at- 
 tack simultaneously the Indian camp from oppo- 
 site sides. The signal of attack was to be the 
 firing of Whiteside's gun. Two Indians were 
 immediately killed, and several others slightly 
 wounded. Believing themselves surrounded by 
 a large force, an old chief approached in their 
 behalf, and begged for quarter. But as soon as 
 the chief discovered the insignificant number of 
 the whites, when compared with his own party, 
 he became indignant and called aloud on his 
 braves to return and retrieve their honour. But 
 they had fled beyond the reach of his voice ; and 
 Captain Whiteside, although the Indian exerted 
 all his force and sought to get possession of his 
 gun, deeming it dishonourable to destroy an un- 
 
1795.] BORDER WARFARE. 133 
 
 armed man who had previously surrendered, 
 compelled him to retreat without serious injury. 
 The intrepid band being at this time in the heart 
 of the Indian country, where hundreds of Indian 
 warriors could be raised in a few hours time. 
 Captain Whiteside prudently resolved to retire 
 with the horses they had recovered; and after 
 travelling night and day, without halting to eat 
 or sleep, they reached the settlements in safety. 
 Two of the Whiteside family fell victims to the 
 Indians during the following year. 
 
 In the year 1795 the family of Mr. McMahan 
 was attacked by Indians, who killed his wife and 
 four children before his face, and laid their 
 bodies in a row on the floor of his own dwelling. 
 Making prisoners of McMahan and his only 
 daughter, they departed for their towns. On 
 the second night of their encampment, McMa- 
 han, finding the Indians asleep, put on their 
 moccasins and made his escape. He arrived at 
 the settlement just as the neighbours were bury- 
 ing his family. They had enclosed the bodies 
 in rude coffins, and were engaged in putting the 
 sods on their grave as he came in sight. He 
 looked on the newly-formed hillock, and raising 
 his eyes to heaven in pious resignation, said, 
 t'They were lovely and pleasant in their lives, 
 and in their death they were not divided." His 
 remaining daughter was afterward ransomed by 
 the charitable contributions of the settlers. The 
 
 12 
 
134 HISTOEY OF ILLINOIS. [1802. 
 
 same year the Whitesides and others, to the 
 number of fourteen, attacked an Indian encamp- 
 ment at the foot of the bluffs west of Belleville. 
 In the skirmish Captain William Whiteside re- 
 ceived a shot in the side, and was wounded, as 
 he thought, mortally. As he fell, he exhorted 
 his sons to fight bravely and not let the Indians 
 touch him. One of his sons, who was disabled 
 by a shot in the arm, sat down and examined the 
 wound of his father. Finding that the ball had 
 glanced along the ribs and lodged against the 
 spine, he gashed the skin with his knife, and 
 having extracted the bullet, held it up exultingly, 
 exclaiming, "Father, you are not dead yet!" 
 The old man instantly jumped on his feet, saying, 
 " Come along, boys, I can still fight them !" 
 Such were the instances of indomitable energy 
 and courage which distinguished the men who 
 defended the frontiers of Illinois in those days 
 of peril. 
 
 The defeat of the confederated Indians in 
 1794, by General Wayne, brought peace to the 
 frontiers of Illinois. A few horses were occa- 
 sionally stolen, and in 1802 two Americans were 
 killed, but no attack was made on the settle- 
 ^ments. Families again took up their abodes on 
 the prairies — emigrants from the states cluster- 
 ed around them, and the cultivation of the soil 
 was pursued without fear of molestation. During 
 the period which elapsed between 1802 and 1810 
 
1802.] FORMATION OF THE TERRITORY. 135 
 
 no events of an important character occurred to 
 interrupt the quiet routine of peaceful life upon 
 the frontiers. 
 
 While Illinois was a part of the North-western 
 Territory, it was divided into only two counties, 
 Randolph and St. Clair. In 1800, by an act of 
 Congress, the whole of the North-western terri- 
 tory, including Illinois, with the exception of 
 the state of Ohio, was named Indiana, and Wil- 
 liam H. Harrison, subsequently President of the 
 United States, was appointed its governor. Il- 
 linois continued a part of Indiana until Febru- 
 ary 3d, 1809, when, by another act of Congress, 
 all that part of the Indiana Territory which lies 
 west of the Wabash River, and a direct line 
 drawn from that river and Fort Vincennes due 
 north, to the territorial line between the United 
 States and Canada, was formed into a separate 
 territory by the name of Illinois. Ninian Ed- 
 wards, then Chief-justice of Kentucky, was ap- 
 pointed governor, and Nathaniel Pope, Esq., a 
 resident of Kaskaskia, secretary of the territory. 
 In 1810 new settlements had been formed in 
 Gallatin, Johnson, Union, and Jackson counties, 
 and the census gives the population of the terri- 
 tory at 12,284 inhabitants. 
 
 Although the quietude of the Illinois settle- 
 ments was undisturbed between 1802 and 1810, 
 yet mischief was gathering in other quarters, 
 which ultimately brought on a renewal of Indian 
 
136 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1802. 
 
 hostilities. Notwithstanding the treaty of Green- 
 ville ceded to the United States an extensive 
 tract of country north-west of the Ohio, and 
 although settlers had located themselves on the 
 tract thus ceded, the project of making the 
 Ohio a boundary line between the white men and 
 the Indians was still entertained by a consider- 
 able portion of the Indian tribes. 
 
 Little Turtle, the Miami warrior, at one time 
 strenuously supported this project ; but after his 
 defeat by General Wayne, frequent visits to 
 Philadelphia and Washington had convinced him 
 of the utter impossibility of effecting his object. 
 He had, therefore, become an advocate for 
 peace, and a friend of the whites ; and, at the 
 time of which we are speaking, was living quietly 
 and comfortably on Eel River, in Indiana, in a 
 house erected for him by the American govern- 
 ment. Among the many characteristic anecdotes 
 of this celebrated chief, the following will be 
 read with interest : — 
 
 On the 6th of November, 1792, Little Turtle 
 defeated Major Adair, who commanded a de- 
 tachment of mounted volunteers from Kentucky. 
 The Miami chief directed the attack with his 
 usual skill, and a large party of Indians rushed 
 on the encampment with great fury. A bloody 
 conflict ensued. The Indians were driven through 
 and about six hundred yards beyond the Ame- 
 rican camp, but were again rallied by Little 
 
1802.] LITTLE TURTLE AND MAJOR ADAIR. 137 
 
 Turtle, and fought desperately. At this moment 
 about sixty Indians made an effort to turn the 
 right flank of the Americans. Major Adair, 
 foreseeing the consequence of this manoeuvre, 
 ordered a retreat, which was effected with great 
 regularity ; and, as was expected, the Indians 
 pursued them to their camp, where a halt was 
 made, another battle fought, and the Indians 
 finally driven from the ground. Some years 
 afterward, in 1805-6, when General Adair wtis 
 register of the land-office in Frankfort, Captain 
 Wm. Wells, the Indian agent, passed through 
 that place on his way to Washington, attended 
 by a deputation of warriors, among whom was 
 Little Turtle. General Adair called on his old 
 antagonist, and in the course of conversation the 
 incident above related being alluded to. General 
 Adair attributed his defeat to his having been 
 taken by surprise. Little Turtle immediately 
 remarked with great pleasantness, ^' A good ge- 
 neral is never taken by surprise." This famous 
 chief died at Fort Wayne, on the 14th of July, 
 1812, and was buried with the honours of war. 
 
 But although Little Turtle had discovered the 
 futility of attempting to make the Ohio the 
 boundary line between the w^hite and Indian 
 population, and had become the advocate of 
 peace, it was otherwise with the Shawanese chief 
 Tecumseh, who, from his boyhood to the period 
 when he fell in the prime of life, nobly fighting 
 
 12* 
 
138 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1805. 
 
 for his country, fostered an invincible hatred to 
 the whites. This hatred was not confined to the 
 Americans. Circumstances induced him to fight 
 under English colours, but he neither loved nor 
 respected them. He knew their professions of 
 sympathy were hollow, and that they cared no- 
 thing for the rights of the Indians. Tecumseh 
 was a patriot. He loved his country, and this 
 made him a statesman and a warrior. He saw his 
 countrymen driven from their hunting grounds, 
 their morals debased, and their means of sub- 
 sistence taken from them. He sought to ascer- 
 tain the cause of these evils, and traced it to 
 that flood of white immigration which, having sur- 
 mounted the Alleghanies, was now pouring suc- 
 cessive waves of population into the Mississippi 
 valley, above whose dense and peaceful forests 
 had curled for innumerable ages the smoke of 
 the rude wigwams of his ancestors. 
 
 The habits of intoxication acquired by the 
 Indians having totally unfitted them for making 
 heroic exertions, Tecumseh sought to effect a 
 reformation in this respect, and to unite them 
 together into a grand confederacy, so as to ren- 
 der the purchase of land by the United States 
 impossible, without the consent of all the tribes. 
 Knowing his countrymen to be prone to super- 
 stition, he determined, through the agency of 
 his brother, to employ its influence in effecting 
 his purpose. 
 
1805.] MOVEMENTS OF TECUMSEH. 139 
 
 Suddenly his brother began to dream dreams 
 and see visions, and to profess himself inspired 
 by the Great Spirit to direct the Indians in the 
 way they ought to go to preserve to them the 
 hunting grounds of their ancestors, and to re- 
 store them to their former condition of happi- 
 ness and independence. The work of reforma- 
 tion and union now went on rapidly. Pilgrims 
 came from the most distant tribes to the head- 
 quarters of the prophet, whose fame, and the di- 
 vine character of whose mission, was spread far 
 and wide, until, at length, a combination of In- 
 dians more formidable than any which this con- 
 tinent has ever witnessed, was nearly completed. 
 But the battle of Tippecanoe, fought during the 
 absence of Tecumseh, and in violation of his or- 
 ders, completely frustrated all his designs, and 
 rendered him, to the close of his gallant though 
 unsuccessful struggle, a mere accessory to Eng- 
 land in the war which followed. 
 
 It was in the year 1805 Tecumseh entered on 
 the great work he had so long contemplated. 
 He was then about thirty-eight years of age. 
 General Harrison was at this time governor of 
 Indiana and superintendent of Indian affairs, 
 and in both capacities had difficult and arduous 
 duties to perform. In 1807, Governor Harrison, 
 hearing of extraordinary movements among the 
 savages, charged them with an attempted insm-- 
 rection, but was assured by the Prophet that 
 
140 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1810. 
 
 their only object was to effect a reformation 
 among the Indians. In 1808 Tecumseh and his 
 brother were still quietly extending their influ- 
 ence among the Indian tribes ; and in the month 
 of June they removed from Greenville to the 
 banks of the Tippecanoe, a tributary of the Up- 
 per Wabash. In 1809 Tecumseh met Governor 
 Harrison, and claimed the lands which had been 
 previously ceded by the Miamies, "because they 
 belonged to all the tribes, and could not be parted 
 with except by the consent of all." Governor 
 Harrison took no notice of his claim, and the 
 chief departed to redouble his exertions in the 
 formation of the Indian confederacy. In 1810 
 the hostile intentions of Tecumseh and his fol- 
 lowers were placed beyond a doubt. General 
 Harrison was revisited, and notified of the con- 
 federacy, and of the determination of the In- 
 dians to resist any further cession of territory 
 to the United States, unless made with the con- 
 sent of all the tribes. The governor replied, 
 i'that he would make known those views to the 
 president, but there was no probability of their 
 being attended to." '< Then," said Tecumseh, 
 <«the Great Spirit must determine the matter. 
 It is true the president is so far off that he will 
 not be injured by the war. He may sit still in 
 his town and drink his wine, while you and I will 
 fight it out." It was then proposed to Tecumseh 
 that in the event of a war, he should use his in- 
 
1811.] INTERVIEW WITH TECUMSEH. 141 
 
 fluence to prevent those cruelties which were 
 usually practised by the Indians. To this Te- 
 cumseh cheerfully assented, and it is due to his 
 memory to say that he kept his word. 
 
 In 1811 Tecumseh again sought an interview 
 with General Harrison, to whom he announced 
 his intention of going south to induce the tribes 
 to unite with the northern and western Indians 
 in the confederacy. He also promised to visit 
 the president and settle all difficulties with him 
 on his return, and requested that the Americans 
 would not survey a certain tract of land which 
 had been ceded to them, as the Indians who were 
 coming to settle at Tippecanoe would want it for 
 a hunting ground. He apologized for the mur- 
 ders which the Indians had committed in 1810, 
 and said they ought to be forgiven, and that the 
 Indians had set the whites an example of for- 
 giveness. The governor replied, " That the moon 
 which they beheld (it was then night) would 
 sooner fall to the earth, than the president suffer 
 his people to be murdered with impunity. And 
 that he would put his warriors in petticoats 
 sooner than give up the country which he had 
 fairly acquired from the rightful owners." 
 
 After many conferences with British officers 
 at Detroit, Tecumseh left that post, and with a 
 party of thirty warriors, mounted on horses, 
 shaped his course for the south. Passing through 
 the country of the Choctaw and Chickasa In- 
 
142 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1811. 
 
 dians, among -wlioni his mission was unsuccessful, 
 lie continued his journey to Florida, where he 
 met with complete success among the Seminoles. 
 From their boyhood the warriors of that country 
 had heard of Tecumseh, of his feats in the buf- 
 falo chase, of the bloody wars which he had 
 conducted, and of his fierce and transcendent 
 eloquence. 
 
 At this time Colonel Hawkins was holding a 
 grand council with the Seminoles at Tookabatcha, 
 the Indian capital of Florida. It was evening, 
 and an autumnal sun shone on the bronzed faces 
 of five thousand Indians gathered within that 
 ancient town, which never looked so gay and 
 populous as then. Colonel Hawkins had just 
 finished his address when Tecumseh and his party 
 marched into the square. They were entirely 
 naked, except their flaps and ornaments. Their 
 faces were painted black and their heads adorned 
 with eagle plumes, while bufi*alo tails trailed after 
 them, suspended by bands which went around 
 their waists. Similar appendages were also at- 
 tached to their arms, and were made to stand out 
 by means of thongs. Their appearance was hi- 
 deous, and their bearing stately and ceremonious.' 
 After making the circuit of the square .they ap- 
 proached the chiefs, and cordially shaking them 
 with the whole length of the arm, exchanged 
 tobacco, a common ceremony with the Indians, 
 denoting friendship. For several consecutive 
 
1811.] TECUMSEH WITH THE SBMINOLES. 143 
 
 days Tecumseh appeared in the square to de- 
 liver his "talk," and all ears were anxious to 
 listen to it; but he refused to explain the object 
 of his mission until Colonel Hawkins had con- 
 cluded his business, and departed. 
 
 That night, at a grand Indian council, held in 
 the great Round House, Tecumseh recounted, in 
 a long speech, full of fierce, fervid eloquence, 
 the wrongs of the Indians, and the object of his 
 mission. He exhorted his hearers to return to 
 their primitive customs, to throw aside the 
 plough and the loom, and to abandon an agricul- 
 tural life, which was unbecoming Indian war- 
 riors. He told them that after the whites had 
 obtained possession of their country, cut down 
 its beautiful forests, and stained the clear waters 
 of their rivers with the washings of their manu- 
 factories, the Indian would be subjected to in- 
 sult and oppression, and be rendered a toiling 
 and servile slave on the soil of which he was 
 once the proprietor and master. He exhorted 
 them to assimilate in no way whatever with the 
 grasping, unprincipled American race, who de- 
 spised their alliance, and only sought in every 
 treaty to defraud them of their hunting grounds. 
 He concluded by announcing that the British, 
 their former friends, had sent him from the big 
 lakes to procure their services in expelling the 
 Americans from all Indian soil, and that the 
 
144 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1811. 
 
 king of England was ready to handsomely re- 
 •ward all who would fight for his cause. 
 
 A prophet, who composed one of the party of 
 Tecumseh, next addressed the council. He said 
 that he frequently communed with the Great 
 Spirit, who had sent Tecumseh to their country 
 upon this mission, the nature of which that great 
 chief had just explained. He declared that the 
 Indians who joined the war party should be so 
 perfectly shielded from all harm, that none 
 would be killed in battle, and that the Great Spi- 
 rit would surround them with quagmires which 
 would swallow up the Americans as they ap- 
 proached. A short time after daylight the 
 audience adjourned, more than half of them 
 having already resolved to go to war against 
 the Americans. 
 
 AVhile at Tookabatcha, Tecumseh took up his 
 residence with a chief called the "Big Warrior," 
 who, despite of the entreaties of his guest, re- 
 mained true to the United States; more, how- 
 ever, from fear of the consequences of a war 
 than from any love of the Americans. Tecum- 
 seh, after talking with him for some time to no 
 purpose, pointed his finger in his face and em- 
 phatically said, t'Tustinuggee Thlucco, your 
 blood is white. You have taken my red sticks 
 and my talk, but you do not mean to fight. I 
 know the reason. You do not believe the Great 
 Spirit has sent me. You shall believe it. I 
 
1811.] ACTIVITY OF TECUMSEH. 145 
 
 will leave directly, and go straight to Detroit. 
 When I get there, I -will stamp my foot upon 
 the ground, and shake down every house in 
 Tookabatcha." The Big Warrior said nothing, 
 but puffed his pipe, and enveloped himself in 
 clouds of smoke. Afterward he thought much 
 upon this remarkable speech. 
 
 The common Indians, believing that Tecum- 
 seh actually possessed the power to fulfil his 
 threat, began to count the time it would take 
 the Shawanese chief to reach Detroit. One day 
 a mighty rumbling was heard in the earth ; the 
 houses of Tookabatcha reeled and tottered, and 
 reeled again. The people ran out, vociferating, 
 "Tecumseh has got to Detroit! Tecumseh has 
 got to Detroit! We feel the shake of his foot!" 
 
 Such was the manner in which the mission of 
 Tecumseh was conducted. His persuasive voice 
 was listened to one day by the Wyandots on the 
 plains of Sandusky; on the next, his commands 
 were issued on the banks of the Wabash; 
 at one time he was seen paddling his canoe on 
 the waters of the Mississippi, and visiting the 
 different nations on its shores ; at another bold- 
 ly confronting Governor Harrison in the council 
 house at Vincennes. He continued his labours,, 
 neither elated by success nor discouraged by 
 failure, until his plans for a gigantic confede- 
 racy, when on the eve of completion, were frus- 
 trated by the rashness of his brother. 
 
 13 
 
146 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1811. 
 
 While Tecumseh -was thus actively engaged at 
 the south, the Prophet's town on the Tippe- 
 canoe became the grand rallying centre for the 
 restless and dissatisfied among the Indian tribes. 
 The Prophet had neither the caution, the talent 
 for command, nor the judgment and wisdom of 
 his brother. Hence, when Tecumseh, the mas- 
 ter-spirit, departed, and he was left to himself, 
 he was incapable of controlling the bold and 
 reckless savages who assembled around him ; and 
 rash and presumptuous himself, he allowed them 
 to rob and murder the settlers in the neighbour- 
 hood of the town, until he brought upon himself 
 the armies of the United States, and by his de- 
 feat destroyed all confidence in the sacredness 
 of his character, and crushed into irretrievable 
 ruin that grand confederacy which it had cost 
 Tecumseh years of toil, suffering, and privation 
 to establish. 
 
 The battle of Tippecanoe was fought on the 
 7th of November, 1811, only a few days before 
 Tecumseh returned from the south. Nothing 
 could exceed his grief and indignation, when his 
 brother attempted to palliate his conduct. Te- 
 cumseh seized him by the hair of his head, and 
 threatened to take his life. He immediately an- 
 nounced to Governor Harrison that he had 
 returned, and was ready to make the proposed 
 visit to the president. The governor gave him 
 permission to go, but not at the head of a large 
 
1812.] TECUMSEH JOINS THE BRITISH. 147 
 
 delegation The haughty chief, who, in his in- 
 terviews with the governor, was always accom- 
 panied by several hundred Indians, completely 
 armed, had no wish to appear before " his great 
 father the president" stripped of his power, and 
 therefore declined going at all. 
 
 In June, 1812, Tecumseh had an interview 
 with the Indian agent at Fort Wayne, in which 
 he disavowed his intention to make war on the 
 United States, and reproached General Harri- 
 son for having marched against his people dur- 
 ing his absence. After listening with frigid 
 indiiference to the response of the agent, he 
 quitted the council house, and departed for Fort 
 Maiden, in Upper Canada, where he joined the 
 British standard. 
 
148 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1812. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Causes which led to the renewal of war between Great Britain 
 and the United States in 1812 — Disastrous commencement 
 of the war — Fort Chicago ordered to be evacuated — The 
 garrison wish to remain in the fort — Captain Heald attends 
 the Indian council alone, protected by the guns of the fort 
 — The ammunition and liquor destroyed, and the goods dis- 
 tributed among the Indians — Arrival of Captain Wells — The 
 garrison leave the fort — Attacked by the Indians on their 
 march — Mrs. Helm's account of the action — Cruel and faith- 
 less conduct of the Indians after the surrender of the soldiers 
 — Kindness of Waubeeneemah to Mrs. Helm — ^Heroic con- 
 duct of Mrs. Heald — Fate of the captives. 
 
 The. angry international feelings, occasioned 
 by the war of independence, were not quieted by 
 the peace of 1783. Mortification on the one 
 hand and resentment on the other continued 
 long after the war had terminated. The break- 
 ing forth of the French revolution involving all 
 Europe in hostilities, it was impossible for the 
 United States to avoid feeling the effects of the 
 terrible struggle which then agitated the civil- 
 ized world. The extraordinary efforts of Eng- 
 land, by sea and land, called for all her resources 
 of men and money, and she claimed the right 
 of impressing her own seamen wherever they 
 might be found. American merchantmen were 
 
1812.] WAR OF 1812. 149 
 
 frequently stopped by British cruisers on the 
 high seas, and such seamen impressed into ser- 
 vice as English subordinate officers thought pro- 
 per to claim as Englishmen, Scotchmen, or Irish- 
 men; a proceeding perfectly unjustifiable, and 
 involving not unfrequently the liberty of native 
 American citizens. 
 
 These wrongs were endured for a considerable 
 time, for (he sake of the profitable carrying 
 trade ; and the United States was rapidly rising 
 in importance as a neutral power, when England, 
 by her Orders in Council, and Napoleon, by his 
 Berlin Decrees, at once swept her commerce 
 from the ocean. Every American merchant- 
 man, laden with French merchandise, being 
 liable to be seized by British cruisers, and 
 a considerable quantity of the shipping of the 
 United States having been thus taken, all com- 
 mercial intercourse between the two countries 
 was at length suspended, and on the 20th of 
 June, 1812, Congress authorized a declaration 
 of war. 
 
 A particular account of all the events of this 
 war belongs to the history of the United States ; 
 a general notice of its progress is, however, 
 necessary, and without which no history of Illi- 
 nois would be complete. At the commencement 
 of the war, the armies of the United States sus- 
 tained a succession of defeats and losses. An 
 abortive attempt having been made to invade 
 
 13^ 
 
150 HISTORY OP ILLINOIS. [1812. 
 
 Canada, the British retaliated by capturing De- 
 troit and all the American posts in Michigan. 
 With the loss of Michigan, the United States 
 lost all control over the north-western tribes; 
 who, scattering themselves among the frontier 
 settlements, committed the most horrible atro- 
 cities. 
 
 While the British army, under General Brock, 
 lay before Detroit, a terrible tragedy was enact- 
 ed at Chicago, Illinois. By the treaty of Green- 
 ville, a tract of land six miles square was ceded 
 to the United States, at the mouth of the Chi- 
 cago Biver. In 1804 a small fort was erected 
 there, which was garrisoned by a company of 
 United States troops, about fifty in number, 
 many of whom were invalids. A few French 
 and Canadian families settled in the vicinity of 
 the fort; and this little community, who were 
 almost isolated from the rest of the civilized 
 world, previous to the war of 1812, furnished no 
 incidents worthy of notice. 
 
 When war was declared, the commandant 
 at Chicago received orders to evacuate the 
 fort. The garrison consisted at this time 
 of a single company, commanded by Cap- 
 tain Heald, the subordinate officers being Lieu- 
 tenant Helm and Ensign Roman, and Dr. Van 
 Voorhees, its surgeon. The orders came from 
 General Hull, who was commander-in-chief of 
 the north-western army, and were sent to the 
 
1812.] FORT CHICAGO. 151 
 
 garrison through the agency of Winnemeg, or 
 Catfish, a friendly Indian of the Pottawatomie 
 tribe. General Hull's despatch directed Cap- 
 tain Ileald '' to evacuate the fort at Chicago if 
 practicable, and in that event to distribute all 
 the. United States property contained in the 
 fort, and the United States factory or agency, 
 among the Indians in the neighbourhood, and 
 repair to Fort Wayne." By the conquest of the 
 American posts in Michigan, the English had 
 obtained complete command of that territory; 
 and as the United States could no longer con- 
 trol the savages, the necessity of withdrawing 
 the garrison from Fort Chicago was obvious. 
 
 When Captain Heald read General Hull's de- 
 spatch to the garrison next morning, on parade, 
 Lieutenant Helm and Ensign Roman hazarded 
 a remonstrance. "We do not," said they to 
 Captain Heald, "believe that our troops can 
 pass in safety through the country of the Potta- 
 watomies to Fort Wayne. Although a part of 
 their chiefs were opposed to an attack upon us 
 last autumn, they were actuated by motives of 
 private friendship for some particular individuals, 
 and not from a regard to the Americans in 
 general ; and it can hardly be supposed that in 
 the present excited state of feeling among the 
 Indians, those chiefs will be able to influence 
 the whole tribe, now thirsting for vengeance. 
 Besides, our march must be slow, on account of 
 
152 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1812. 
 
 the women and children. Our force, too, is 
 small. Some of our soldiers are superannuated, 
 and some of them are invalids. We think, there- 
 fore, as your orders are discretionary, that we 
 had better fortify ourselves as strongly as possi- 
 ble, and remain where we are. Succour may 
 reach us before we shall be attacked from Macki- 
 naw; and, in case of such an event, we had 
 better fall into the hands of the English, than 
 become victims of the savages." Captain Heald 
 replied that his force was not sufficiently strong 
 to contend with the Indians; and that he should 
 be censured if he did not evacuate the fort, when 
 the prospect of a safe retreat to Fort Wayne 
 was so apparent. He had the utmost confidence 
 in the Indians, and deemed it advisable to as- 
 semble them, and distribute the public property 
 among them, and ask them for an escort to Fort 
 Wayne, under the promise of their receiving a 
 considerable sum of money if they should con- 
 duct the garrison there in safety. The officers 
 and soldiers said but little more upon the sub- 
 ject, and kept aloof from their commander, con- 
 sidering his project as little short of madness. 
 
 The Indians presently began to assemble from 
 the neighbouring villages, in answer to the sum- 
 mons of Captain Heald; and on the 12th of 
 August, 1812, a council was held in the neigh- 
 bourhood of the fort. It was attended, how- 
 ever, only by Captain Heald on the part of the 
 
1812.] FORT CHICAGO. 153 
 
 garrison. His officers and soldiers refused to 
 accompany him, although requested to do so. 
 They had heard that a massacre was intended, 
 and when Captain Heald left the fort, they 
 opened its port-holes, and pointed the loaded 
 cannon in the direction of the Indian encamp- 
 ment, so as to command the entire council. 
 This circumstance and their absence caused the 
 savages to postpone their meditated design. 
 Captain Heald, after informing the assembly 
 that he should distribute among them the goods 
 in the storehouses, together with the ammunition 
 and provisions with which the garrison was sup- 
 plied, requested them to furnish him with an 
 escort to Fort Wayne, promising them a liberal 
 reward for this service, in addition to the pre- 
 sents he was about to make them. The Indians 
 were profuse in their professions of friendship 
 and good-will, and immediately promised him 
 the desired escort. 
 
 The soldiers, alarmed at the danger by which 
 they were menaced, urged the impolicy of fur- 
 nishing the Indians with arms and ammunition 
 to be used against themselves, and the argument 
 struck Captain Heald with so much force, that 
 he resolved to destroy the military stores and 
 liquors. On the next day, August 13th, the 
 remaining articles in the storehouses were dis- 
 tributed among the Indians, but the ammunition 
 was thrown into a well, and the liquor poured 
 
154 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1812. 
 
 into the river. Notwithstanding all the pre- 
 cautions taken to avoid suspicion, the Indians, 
 ever watchful, beheld with indignation the de- 
 struction of the muskets, and the loss of their 
 much-loved "fire-water." 
 
 On the 14th the desponding garrison were 
 somewhat cheered by the arrival of Captain 
 Wells, with fifteen friendly Miamies. He had 
 heard at Fort Wayne of the order to evacuate 
 Fort Chicago, and knowing the hostile intentions 
 of the Indians, had made a rapid march through 
 the wilderness to protect, if possible, his sister, 
 Mrs. Heald, and the officers and garrison from 
 certain destruction. But he came too late. The 
 ammunition had been destroyed, and on the pro- 
 visions the enemy were rioting. His only alter- 
 native was to hasten the evacuation of the post, 
 and every preparation was made for the march 
 of the troops on the following morning. In the 
 afternoon of the 14th, a second council was held 
 with the Indians, at which they expressed great 
 indignation at the destruction of the promised 
 ammunition and liquor by the garrison, and 
 murmurs and threats were heard on every side. 
 Attempts were made to appease their anger by 
 several chiefs, who, although they participated 
 in the hostile feelings of their tribe against the 
 Americans generally, still retained a personal 
 regard for the troops and the settlers in the 
 vicinity ; but all their efforts were in vain. \ 
 
1812.] EETREAT FROM THE FORT. 155 
 
 The reserved ammunition, twenty-five rounds 
 to a man, having been distributed, and the bag- 
 gage wagons prepared for the sick, the women, 
 and children, the whole party, anticipating a 
 fatiguing if not a disastrous march through the 
 wilderness, retired for a little rest, the sentinels, 
 as usual, keeping watch and ward during the 
 night. 
 
 The fatal morning of the 15th at length 
 dawned brightly on the world, and the sun shone 
 in unclouded splendour upon the glassy surface 
 of Lake Michigan. Very soon a message was 
 received from To-pee-na-bee, a friendly chief of 
 the St. Joseph's band, warning the garrison, that 
 the Indians who had promised to be their escort 
 contemplated mischief. About nine o'clock the 
 troops left the fort with martial music, and in 
 military array. Captain Wells, with his face 
 blackened, after the manner of the Indians, led 
 the advance guard at the head of his friendly 
 Miamies; the garrison with loaded arms, and 
 the baggage wagons with the sick, the women, 
 and children, followed, while the Pottawatomie 
 Indians, about five hundred in number, who had 
 pledged their honour to escort them in safety to 
 Fort Wayne, brought up the rear. The party 
 took the road along the lake shore. On reach- 
 ing the point where a range of sandhills sepa- 
 rate the prairie from the beach, about a mile 
 and a half from the fort, the Pottawatomies, in- 
 
156 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1812. 
 
 stead of continmng in the rear of the Americans, 
 defiled to the right into the prairie, to bring the 
 sandhills between them and the troops. This 
 divergence had scarcely been effected, when 
 Captain Wells, who was considerably in advance 
 with his Miamies, rode furiously back, and ex- 
 claimed, "They are about to attack us; form 
 instantly, anid charge upon them." These words 
 had scarcely been uttered, before a volley of 
 balls from Indian muskets behind the sandhills 
 was poured in upon them. The troops were in- 
 stantly formed into lines, and charged up the 
 bank. One man, a veteran of seventy, fell as 
 they ascended. The Miamies fled at the com- 
 mencement of the action. Their chief, brandish- 
 ing his tomahawk, charged the Pottawatomies 
 with treachery, and declared that he would be 
 the first to head a party of Americans, and 
 punish them for their duplicity. He then gal- 
 loped after his companions, who were scouring 
 over the prairie. The American troops behaved 
 most gallantly, and sold their lives dearly. 
 They fought desperately till two-thirds of their 
 number were slain ; the remainder, twenty-seven 
 in number, surrendered, having first stipulated 
 for their own safety, and for that of their wives 
 and children. The heroic resolution of one of 
 the soldier's wives deserves to be recorded. She 
 had frequently heard that the Indians subjected 
 their prisoners to tortures worse than death, and 
 
1812.] MRS. helm's narrative. 157 
 
 resolving not to be taken alive, continued jBght- 
 ing until she was literally cut to pieces, although 
 assured by the savages who sought to effect her 
 capture, that she would be well treated. 
 
 The narrative of Mrs. Helm, the wife of Lieu- 
 tenant Helm, is exceedingly graphic. "Our 
 horses pranced and bounded, and could hardly 
 be restrained, as the balls whistled around them. 
 I drew off a little, and gazed on my husband 
 and father, who were yet unharmed. I felt that 
 my hour was come, and endeavoured to forget 
 those I loved, and prepare for my approaching 
 fate. While I was thus engaged, the surgeon. 
 Dr. Voorhees, came up, badly wounded. His 
 horse had been shot under him, and he had re- 
 ceived a ball in the leg, and every muscle of his 
 countenance was quivering with the agony of 
 terror. He said to me: 'Do you think they 
 will take our lives ? I am badly wounded, but I 
 think not mortally. Perhaps we might purchase 
 our lives by promising them a large reward. 
 Do you think there is any chance?' 
 
 "< Dr. Voorhees,' said I, <do not let us waste 
 the few moments that still remain to us in such 
 vain hopes. Our fate is inevitable. In a few 
 moments we must appear before the bar of God. 
 Let us endeavour to make what preparation is 
 yet in our power.' ' Oh, I cannot die !' exclaimed 
 he; 'I am not fit to die — if I had but a short 
 time to prepare — death is awful !' I pointed to 
 
 14 
 
158 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1812. 
 
 Ensign Roman, who, though mortally wounded, 
 and nearly down, was still desperately fighting 
 with an Indian, on one knee. «Look at that 
 man,' said I; ^at least he dies like a soldier!' 
 *Yes,' replied the unfortunate man, with a con- 
 vulsive gasp, ^but he has no terrors of the 
 future — he is an unbeliever.' 
 
 i'At this moment a young Indian raised his 
 tomahawk at me. By springing aside, I avoided 
 the blow, which was aimed at my skull, but 
 which descended on my shoulder. I seized him 
 around the neck, and while exerting my utmost 
 efforts to get possession of his scalping-knife, 
 which hung in a scabbard over his breast, I was 
 dragged from his grasp by another and an older 
 Indian. The latter bore me, struggling and re- 
 sisting, to the lake. Notwithstanding the rapi- 
 dity with which I was hurried along, I recog- 
 nised, as I passed them, the lifeless remains of 
 the unfortunate surgeon. Some murderous to- 
 mahawk had stretched him upon the very spot 
 where I had last seen him." 
 
 Though plunged by her captor into the lake, 
 and held there, she soon perceived that it was 
 not his intention to drown her, as she at first 
 supposed, because he held her in such a position 
 as to keep her head constantly above the water. 
 She became reassured, and looking at him earn- 
 estly, recognised, despite of his paint, a cele- 
 brated chief called the Black Partridge, the 
 
1812.] MRS. helm's narrative. 159 
 
 "white man's friend." When the firing ceased, 
 she was borne from the water, and conducted up 
 the sandbank. It was a beautiful day in Au- 
 gust, but the sun was intensely hot, and walking 
 through the sand in her drenched condition was 
 inexpressibly painful. She stopped and took off 
 her shoes, to free them from the sand with which 
 they were nearly filled, when a squaw seized and 
 carried them off, and she was obliged to proceed 
 without them. When they gained the prairie, 
 she was met by her father, who told her that her 
 husband was safe, and only slightly wounded. 
 She was then led gently back to the Pottawa- 
 tomie encampment. As she approached one of 
 the wigwams, the wife of Wau-bee-nee-mah, a 
 chief from the Illinois River, was standing near, 
 and seeing her exhausted condition, seized a 
 kettle, dipped up some water from a little 
 stream that flowed near, threw into it some 
 maple sugar, and stirring it up with her hand 
 gave it to Mrs. Helm to drink. This act of 
 kindness, in the midst of so many atrocities, 
 touched her most sensibly, but her attention 
 was soon diverted to another object. The fort 
 had become a scene of plunder to such as re- 
 mained after the troops had marched out. The 
 cattle had been shot down as they ran at large, 
 and lay dead or dying around. 
 
 "An old squaw, infuriated by the loss of 
 friends, or excited by the sanguinary scenes so 
 
160 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1812. 
 
 lately enacted, seemed possessed by a demoniacal 
 ferocity. She seized a stable fork, and assaulted 
 a wounded soldier, who lay groaning and writh- 
 ing in the agony of his wounds, aggravated by 
 the heat of the sun. With a delicacy of feeling 
 scarcely to have been expected under such cir- 
 cumstances, Wau-bee-nee-mah stretched a mat 
 across two poles between me and this dreadful 
 scene. I was thus spared in some degree a view 
 of its horrors, although I could not entirely 
 close my ears to the cries of the sufferer. But 
 why dwell upon this painful subject? Why de- 
 scribe the butchery of the children, twelve of 
 whom, placed together in one baggage wagon, 
 fell beneath the merciless tomahawk of a young 
 savage ?" This atrocious act was committed after 
 the whites had surrendered. 
 
 Captain Wells, who was a prisoner, and as yet 
 unharmed, when he beheld this murderous trans- 
 action, declared that the Indians had violated 
 the conditions of surrender. Enraged beyond 
 measure, he exclaimed, "If this be your 
 game, I will kill too;" and turning his horse's 
 head, started for the place where the Indians 
 had left their squaws and children. Several 
 warriors immediately followed in pursuit, and 
 discharged their rifles at him, as he galloped 
 across the prairie. He laid himself flat on the 
 neck of his horse, and was apparently nearly out 
 of the reach of his pursuers, when a ball from 
 
1812.] MURDER OF CAPTAIN WELLS. 161 
 
 one of the rifles took effect, killing his horse, 
 and severely wounding himself, so that he was 
 again taken prisoner. As the savages came up, 
 Winnemeg and Wa-ban-see, two of their number, 
 and both his friends, endeavoured to protect 
 him ; they had already disengaged him from his 
 horse, and were supporting him, when a Pot- 
 tawatomie Indian, drawing his scalping-knife, 
 stabbed him in the back, and he fell dead in the 
 arms of his friends. The heart of Captain Wells 
 was afterward taken out, cut in pieces, and dis- 
 tributed among the tribes. After having been 
 scalped, his mutilated remains were left un- 
 buried, as were also those of the children mas- 
 sacred, as above stated, and the soldiers and 
 women slain in the battle. The next day, Billy 
 Caldwell, an Indian chief, collected the dismem- 
 bered remains of Captain Wells, and buried 
 them in the sand. 
 
 Captain Heald and his wife were both taken 
 prisoners, and were sent across the lake to St. 
 Joseph's, the day after the battle. Captain Heald 
 had received two wounds, and his wife seven. 
 Mrs. Heald fought like a heroine. The horse 
 on which she rode during the engagement was 
 a fine, spirited animal, and the Indians were 
 anxious to obtain it uninjured, so that their shots 
 were principally aimed at the rider. Her captor 
 being about to pull off her bonnet, in order to 
 scalp her, young Chaudonnaire, an Indian of the 
 14* 
 
162 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1812. 
 
 St. Joseph's tribe, who knew her, came to h^r 
 rescue, and offered a mule he had just taken for 
 her ransom, to which he added a promise of ten 
 bottles of whisky. The latter temptation was 
 too strong to be resisted. Her captor, how- 
 ever, perceiving her to be wounded, observed 
 that she might die, and asked if he would give 
 him the whisky any how ; this Chaudonnaire pro- 
 mised to do, and the bargain was concluded. 
 Captain Heald was taken prisoner by an Indian 
 from the Kankakee River, who, seeing the 
 wounded and enfeebled state of Mrs. Heald, 
 generously released his prisoner, that he might 
 accompany his wife. The Indian who had so 
 nobly released Captain Heald, on returning to 
 his tribe, found them so dissatisfied with his con- 
 duct, that he hastened back to reclaim his pri- 
 soner. News of his intentions, however, pre- 
 ceded his appearance; and Chaudonnaire and 
 other friendly Indians put Mr. and Mrs. Heald 
 into a bark canoe, which a Pottawatomie chief 
 paddled a distance of three hundred miles along 
 the eastern coast of Lake Michigan to Macki- 
 naw, where they were kindly received by the 
 British commander, and on being sent as pri- 
 soners to Detroit, were finally exchanged. 
 
 Mrs. Helm received a slight wound in her 
 ankle, had her horse shot under her, and after 
 passing through the scenes already described, 
 accompanied the family of Mr. Kenzie to De- 
 
1812.] RANSOM OF CAPTIVES. 163 
 
 troit. Her husband, though wounded and taken 
 prisoner, was subsequently liberated from his 
 captivity through the kindness of Mr. Thomas 
 Forsyth, an Indian trader. 
 
 The captive soldiers with their wives and 
 children were dispersed among the different vil- 
 lages of the Pottawatomies, upon the Illinois, 
 Wabash, Rock, and Milwaukee Rivers. The 
 greater part of them were ransomed at De- 
 ^troit the following year. Those that remained 
 among the Indians experienced more kindness 
 than was to be expected from an enemy so 
 merciless. 
 
164 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1812. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Expedition of General Hopkins and Governor Edwards against 
 the Indian villages on th« Illinois — Americans defeated at 
 Frenchtown — The massacre on the banks of the Raisin — 
 Fort Meigs erected by General Harrison — General Procter 
 attacks Fort Meigs and defeats Colonel Dudley — Noble and 
 humane conduct of Tecumseh' — ^Gallant defence of Fort 
 Stephenson — Retreat of Procter to Fort Maiden — Defeat of 
 the British fleet on Lake Erie by Commodore Perry — Inva- 
 sion of Canada by General Harrison — Battle of the Thames 
 ■ — Death of Tecumseh — Illinois defended against the Indians 
 during this period by its native miUtia under the title of 
 "Rangers" — The character of the Rangers — Exploits of Tom 
 Higgins — Peace restored between Great Britain and the 
 United States, and termination of the hostile incursions of 
 the Indians. 
 
 The success of the British and Indians in the 
 North-western Territory in the campaign of 1812 
 excited the Americans to renewed and vigorous 
 efforts. Such was the martial spirit enkindled, 
 that a call for fifteen hundred volunteers was 
 answered by more than two thousand, who as- 
 sembled at Louisville, under Greneral Hopkins, 
 to vindicate the honour of their country. This 
 force was designed to operate against the Indian 
 villages on the Wabash and Illinois Rivers. Some 
 of the resident warriors of these localities had 
 participated in the massacre at Chicago, and the 
 cries of the murdered children and women called 
 
1813.] MASSACRE ON THE RAISIN. 165 
 
 for vengeance. On the 14tli of October, 1812, 
 the army of General Hopkins crossed the Wa- 
 bash, and commenced its march over the prairies 
 of Illinois. The country traversed by the troops 
 abounded with game, and nothing could restrain 
 them from firing at it. Their insubordination 
 increased with the difficulties of their march. 
 Encountering a prairie fire, they became alarm- 
 ed for their safety; and, despite the remon- 
 strances of their general, returned home. 
 
 About the same time Colonel Russel, with 
 three companies of United States Rangers, and 
 Governor Edwards of Illinois, with a party of 
 mounted riflemen, moved toward the frontiers of 
 Illinois. These troops were under orders to act 
 in conjunction with General Hopkins. Though 
 disappointed by the desertion of the volunteers, 
 they persevered in their enterprise, destroyed 
 one of the Indian towns, pursued the Indians 
 into a swamp, and after killing about twenty 
 of them, returned in safety to the American 
 camp. 
 
 The campaign of 1813 opened disastrously 
 The Americans were defeated at Frenchtown 
 many of those who surrendered being subse 
 quently massacred by the Indians. Of the en^ 
 tire detachment, eight hundred strong, one-third 
 were killed in the battle, and only thirty-three 
 escaped the massacre which followed, on the 
 shores of the river Raisin. 
 
166 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1813. 
 
 Throughout the winter of 1812 General Har- 
 rison was encamped at the rapids, nearly desti- 
 tute of troops, the time for which the volunteers 
 enlisted having expired. Foreseeing that the 
 British would attempt to seize the favourable 
 military position he occupied, he employed the 
 winter in building Fort Meigs. After the dis- 
 aster at Frenchtown, reinforcements were imme- 
 diately sent forward, under General Clay, to 
 strengthen the position of Harrison at the rapids. 
 It was not until the latter part of April that 
 General Procter commenced military operations 
 against Fort Meigs. Having been advised of 
 the approach of General Clay, Harrison sent 
 orders to the latter to send a strong detachment 
 across the river, with directions to carry the 
 British batteries, spike the cannon, and retreat 
 in their boats to Fort Meigs, before the main 
 army of the British, encamped a few miles above, 
 could be put in motion. Colonel Dudley, having 
 under him some eight hundred men, was charged 
 with the execution of this order. Possibly from 
 misunderstanding the object of Harrison, he 
 never communicated the precise nature of his 
 instructions to his subordinates. The troops 
 were landed, the batteries and the cannon spiked, 
 but instead of returning to the boats, they eagerly 
 gave chase to a small party of Indians and Ca- 
 liadians, who showed themselves on the skirts of 
 the woods. The result was that their retreat was 
 
1813.] HUMANITY OF TECUMSEH. 16T 
 
 intercepted by Procter with the entire British 
 force, and the whole detachment, with the ex- 
 ception of about one hundred and fifty men, was 
 either killed or taken. 
 
 The unfortunate prisoners, huddled together 
 in a ruined fort, were soon after attacked by the 
 Indians, who, breaking through the feeble guard, 
 commenced an indiscriminate massacre. " While 
 this carnage was raging, a thundering voice was 
 heard in the rear and in the Indian tongue, and 
 Tecumseh was seen advancing on horseback with 
 the utmost speed to where two Indians were in 
 the act of killing an American. The indignant 
 chief sprang from his horse, caught one by the 
 throat, the other by the breast, threw them to 
 the ground, and then drawing his scalping-knife 
 and tomahawk, interposed between the Americans 
 and Indians, daring any one of the hundreds 
 that surrounded him to attempt the murder of 
 another American. Awed by this vigorous con- 
 duct, the savages immediately desisted from their 
 work of slaughter. He then demanded where 
 the British general was, and eying him at a 
 distance, sternly demanded why he had not put 
 a stop to the barbarities of the Indians. ' Sir,' 
 said Procter, < your Indians cannot be command- 
 ed.' i Begone !' retorted Tecumseh with disdain. 
 < You are unfit to command, go and put on petti- 
 coats !' " 
 
 On the 9th of May, General Procter, having 
 
168 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1813. 
 
 heard of the success of the American arms in 
 other quarters, raised the siege of Fort Meigs, 
 and moved oiF with all his forces. Subsequently 
 he attacked Fort Stephenson, which was defended 
 by Major Croghan, then in the 21st year of his 
 age, at the head of one hundred and fifty men. 
 After making such a disposition of his troops as 
 to prevent the escape of the garrison, he sum- 
 moned Croghan to surrender, threatening the 
 garrison with an Indian massacre in case of re- 
 fusal. Major Croghan replied, "When the fort 
 shall be taken there will be none left to massa- 
 cre, as it will not be given up while a man is 
 able to fight." The fort in fact was so totally 
 indefensible, in the opinion of General Harrison, 
 that he had ordered it to be evacuated. But the 
 bearer of the despatch missed his way ; and when 
 the order was received, a large party of Indians 
 had already surrounded the works, rendering it 
 more hazardous to retreat than to remain. 
 
 No sooner was Croghan's reply received by 
 the British general, than a brisk fire was imme- 
 diately concentrated against the north-west angle 
 of the fort. The intention being evidently to 
 make a breach in that quarter, Major Croghan 
 caused it to be strengthened by bags of sand and 
 flour ; while, under cover of night, he placed his 
 single six-pounder, well charged with slugs and 
 grape-shot, in such a position as to command 
 the point of attack. The fire of the besiegers 
 
1813.] RETREAT OF PROCTER. 169 
 
 was kept up during the night of the 1st of Au- 
 gust and till late in the evening of the 2d, when 
 a storming party of three hundred and fifty men 
 advanced to the assault under cover of smoke 
 and darkness, and approached unseen to within 
 twenty paces of the walls. The musketry now 
 opened upon them, but with little effect; the 
 ditch was gained, and in a moment filled with 
 men. At that instant the masked cannon, only 
 thirty feet distant, opened upon the assailants, 
 killing twenty-seven and wounding as many more. 
 The broken column was reformed, and the ditch 
 again filled, but the cannon being again discharg- 
 ed with similar effect, the besiegers became dis- 
 heartened, and abandoned the attack, and the 
 little fort was saved with the loss of a single 
 man. 
 
 Procter hastily retreated into Canada, and was 
 followed on the 27th of September, 1813, by 
 General Harrison, who landed on the Canadian 
 shore a little below Fort Maiden. At his ap- 
 proach the British general retreated to the Mo- 
 ravian towns, having first set fire to Fort Maiden, 
 and destroyed the stores. 
 
 After a march of five days, the troops under 
 Harrison reached the spot where the British and 
 Indians had encamped the night before, on the 
 banks of the Thames. Colonel Wood, having 
 been ordered to reconnoitre the enemy, soon re- 
 turned with the intelligence that the British and 
 
 15 
 
170 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1813. 
 
 Indians were awaiting their approach in battle 
 array, a few miles beyond. Procter's force con- 
 sisted of about eight hundred regulars and two 
 thousand Indians, the latter being commanded by 
 Tecumseh. The British regulars were drawn up 
 with considerable skill and judgment on a narrow 
 strip of timber land, their right resting on a 
 swamp, their left on the river. Still farther to 
 the right were the Indian allies under Tecumseh. 
 Procter, however, committed a serious error in 
 drawing up his men with intervals of three or 
 four feet between the files, as troops thus posted 
 are rarely able to resist a charge of cavalry. 
 
 When the American troops, amounting in 
 number to about three thousand men, had made 
 their preparations for battle. General Harrison 
 ordered a cavalry charge on the regulars, and 
 Colonel Richard M. Johnson to confront the In- 
 dians. The British regulars, broken at the first 
 onset, immediately surrendered, while Procter 
 fled from the field as soon as he saw the effect 
 of the charge, and escaped by the swiftness of 
 his horse. It was, however, a more serious af- 
 fair with the Indians. The battle was begun by 
 Tecumseh with great fury, and on account of the 
 nature of the ground, and the impervious cha- 
 racter of the thickets, the cavalry charge was 
 unsuccessful. Colonel Johnson immediately or- 
 dered his men to dismount, and placing himself 
 at their head, succeeded after a desperate con- 
 
1813.] BATTLE OF THE THAMES. 171 
 
 test in breaking througli the ranks of the In 
 dians and gaining their rear. The warriors 
 however still refused to yield, and Colonel John- 
 son now directed his men to fight them in their 
 own way. Collecting their strength on the 
 right, the Indians attempted to force a passage 
 through Desha's brigade, and were beginning to 
 make some impression when a regiment of Ken- 
 tuckians, under the aged but gallant Shelby, drove 
 them with great slaughter from the field. But 
 the combat was not yet over. The voice of Te- 
 cumseh was distinctly heard in every part of the 
 battle animatiug his warriors, and around him 
 they gathered to the number of fifteen hundred, 
 resolved to conquer or die by the side of their 
 chief. Colonel Johnson now advanced at the 
 head of his column to the spot where Tecumseh 
 and his devoted followers still maintained the 
 desperate conflict. Being conspicuous by his 
 uniform and the white horse on which he rode, 
 I Johnson was dangerously wounded, and at the 
 same time the brave and gallant Tecumseh was 
 slain. The Indians now gave way on all sides. 
 Near where Tecumseh had fallen, about thirty 
 Indians were found literally cut to pieces. They 
 left one hundred and twenty warriors on the 
 field, but the death of Tecumseh was more weak- 
 ening to them than the loss of half their nation. 
 They no longer attempted to renew the war, and 
 
172 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1813. 
 
 peace having been granted, they became the al- 
 lies of the Americans. 
 
 Tecumseh fell respected by his enemies as a 
 great and magnanimous chief. He was unques- 
 tionably the most formidable savage that ever 
 lifted a tomahawk against the Uuited States. 
 Of a most dignified and commanding aspect, 
 brave in war and eloquent in council, he was 
 well fitted to gain the affections of the Indians, 
 and to stimulate their courage during the most 
 desperate encounters. General Harrison used 
 to say of him that " he possessed the two most 
 essential characteristics of a gentleman — self- 
 respect and self-possession." Born without a 
 title to command, such was his native greatness 
 that no one disputed his precedence. Had his 
 lot been cast in a different state of society, he 
 would have been its ornament and its head. He 
 fell nobly battling for the rights of the Indians. 
 The British government, having previously ap- 
 pointed him a brigadier-general, afterward grant- 
 ed a pension to his widow and family. 
 
 During the whole of this period the Illinois 
 settlements, being greatly harassed by the hos- 
 tilities of the Indians, were defended by a local 
 force of '< rangers." The military strength 
 of the United States was engaged in the de- 
 fence of the older states of the Union, and 
 Illinois was left to rely on the patriotism and 
 courage of its local forces. Governor Edwards 
 
1812.] INDIAN MURDERS. 173 
 
 deserves to be commemorated as having contri- 
 buted greatly to the safety of this remote terri- 
 tory, by his prompt and vigorous exertions. His 
 patriotism and magnanimity of soul impelled 
 him to employ his own wealth in the service of 
 his country ; and he relieved the necessities of 
 the rangers by advancing their pay out of his 
 own private funds. 
 
 The year 1813 opened with gloomy prospects 
 to the far-off and exposed territory of Illinois. 
 On the 9th of February, ten Indians, despite 
 of the vigilance of the rangers, contrived to 
 murder two families at the mouth of Cache 
 River, on the Ohio, seven miles from the Missis- 
 sippi. In the month of March, David McLain, 
 a minister of the gospel, and a Mr. Young, 
 were attacked by Indians at Hill's Ferry, on the 
 Kaskaskia River. Mr. Young was killed and 
 scalped, but Mr. McLain, disengaging himself 
 from his horse, which had been shot under him, 
 made his escape into the woods, pursued by se- 
 veral Indians. All the savages presently gave 
 up the chase but one, who, being an athletic fel- 
 low, continued the pursuit, apparently deter- 
 mined not to lose his prey. Mr. McLain was at 
 this time encumbered with a thick overcoat, 
 having wrappers on his legs and spurs on his 
 feet. Perceiving himself followed by a solitary 
 Indian, he halted, made signs of surrender 
 until his pursuer had approached within a 
 
 15* 
 
174 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1813. 
 
 few feet. Evading the bullet ■which the latter 
 fired at him, he suddenly assumed an air of de- 
 fiance, and put forth all his strength to make his 
 escape. The contest continued in this manner 
 for upward of an hour, during which time the 
 Indian fired at the fugitive no less than seven 
 timfes, in one instance wounding him in the arm. 
 During the intervals between the shots, Mr. 
 McLain contrived to throw ofi" first his overcoat, 
 and then his boots, and having made some con- 
 siderable distance in a timbered bottom adjacent 
 to the river, as a last resource he plunged into 
 stream and swam across it diagonally, thus ef- 
 fecting his escape. 
 
 At this time, and within a period of six weeks, 
 sixteen men, women, and children fell victims to 
 savage ferocity in Missouri and Illinois. To 
 protect themselves from these sanguinary incur- 
 sions, the inhabitants constructed a chain of 
 forts. "We have now," they write, "nearly 
 finished twenty-two family forts, extending from 
 the Mississippi, nearly opposite Bellefontaine, to 
 to the Kaskaskia River, a distance of sixty miles. 
 Between each fort, spies are to pass and repass 
 daily, and communicate throughout the whole 
 line which will be extended to the U. S. Saline, 
 and from thence to the mouth of the Ohio. 
 Rangers and mounted militia, to the amount of 
 five hundred men, constantly scour the country 
 from twenty to fifty miles in advance of our set- 
 
1813.] BATTLE OF ROCK ISLAND. 175 
 
 tkments, so that we feel perfectly easy as to an 
 attack from our 'red brethren,' as Mr. Jefferson 
 very lovingly calls them." 
 
 During the summer and autumn campaign of 
 1813, General Howard commanded the rangers, 
 and drove the marauding Indians who had col- 
 lected about Lake Peoria from the settlements. 
 Fort Clark was built at Peoria, and the country 
 traversed by the troops so effectually as to over- 
 awe the savages, and afford at least six months 
 quiet to the inhabitants. 
 
 Governor Edwards had predicted, that, should 
 the British and Indians be defeated, when 
 Canada was invaded, as was the case at the 
 battle of the Thames, — the hostile Indians would 
 be driven to the Mississippi ; and this pre- 
 diction was verified. In August the American 
 fort at Prairie du Chien was captured by the 
 British and Indians, and its garrison made pri- 
 soners of war. A battle was also fought at 
 Rock Island, where a detachment of three hun- 
 dred and thirty-four men, commanded by Major 
 Zachary Taylor, was attacked by a party of 
 British and more than one thousand Indians, 
 having with them two pieces of artillery brought 
 from Prairie du Chien. As the enemy was at 
 least three to one, Major Taylor very prudently 
 retreated. 
 
 A little fort, or rather block-house, had been 
 erected about twenty miles from Vandalia, late 
 
176 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1814. 
 
 the capital of Illinois, and some eight miles south 
 of the present village of Greenville. It was one 
 of the points of rendezvous of the rangers, and 
 Lieutenant Journey and eleven men were sta- 
 tioned there as a garrison. On the 30th of Au- 
 gust, 1814, signs of Indians were detected ; and 
 toward night a party of them were seen hovering 
 in the neighbourhood of the fort. On the morn- 
 ing of the 31st, Lieutenant Journey, with his 
 whole command, issued from the fort before 
 daylight, and were very soon on the trail of the 
 enemy. They had not proceeded far before 
 seventy or eighty concealed savages suddenly 
 discovered themselves ; and at the first fire, the 
 lieutenant and three of his men were killed and 
 another wounded. Six of the men immediately 
 fled to the fort ; but a ranger, by the name of 
 Higgins, remained on the field, as he said, <'to 
 have one more pull at the enemy." He there- 
 fore sought a tree, from behind which he could 
 shoot with safety. A small elm, scarcely suffi- 
 cient to protect his body, was the only one near ; 
 but before he could reach it, the Indians had ob- 
 served him. One of them now commenced load- 
 ing his gun, and Higgins deliberately aiming, 
 the foremost savage fell. Having performed 
 this feat, he remounted his horse, and turned to 
 retreat, when he was hailed by a wounded ran- 
 ger from the grass. ''Tom, you wont leave 
 me?" said Burgess, — for that was the name of 
 
1814.] EXPLOITS OF HIGGINS. 177 
 
 the fallen man. <«Come along," said Higgins ; 
 i'l can't come," replied Burgess, "mj leg is 
 smashed to pieces." Higgins immediately dis- 
 mounted ; but in attempting to raise his comrade 
 on the horse, the animal took fright and ran off, 
 leaving then both behind. "This is too bad," 
 said Higgins, "but don't fear; move off as well 
 as vou can, while I stay behind the Indians, and 
 keep them off. Get into the tallest grass, and 
 crawl as near the ground as possible." Burgess 
 did so, and escaped. 
 
 It would have been decidedly safer to have 
 followed the same path as Burgess had taken ; 
 but thinking that by so doing he would endanger 
 his friend, Higgins took a different direction, 
 concealing himself behind a thicket. As he 
 passed it, he discovered a stout savage near by, 
 and two others approaching. He therefore 
 started for a small ravine, in order to separate 
 and so fight the savages apart, but found one of 
 his legs fail him, it having been wounded in the 
 first encounter, of which wound, till now, he was 
 totally unconscious. The largest Indian pressing 
 him closely, Higgins turned round to fire, when 
 his pursuer halted and danced about to prevent 
 his taking aim. Higgins, perceiving it would be 
 unsafe to fire, resolved to halt and let the Indian 
 have the first shot. The Indian raised his rifle, 
 and Higgins, watching his eye, turned suddenly 
 as he pulled the trigger, and received the ball 
 
178 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1814. 
 
 in his thigh. He fell, rose again, received the 
 fire of others, and again fell, severely wounded. 
 The Indians now threw away their guns, and 
 rushed forward with their spears and knives. As 
 he presented his rifle first at one, and then at 
 the other, each fell back. At last the stout In- 
 dian, supposing the gun to be empty, advanced 
 boldly to the charge, when Higgins fired, and 
 the savage fell. 
 
 Higgins had now four bullets in his body, an 
 empty gun in his hand, two Indians still unharm- 
 ed before him, and a large party of their com- 
 panions in the ravine a short distance off. Still 
 he did not despair ; and when the two remaining 
 Indians raised the war-whoop and rushed at 
 him, a bloody conflict ensued. They gave him 
 numerous flesh wounds, as his scars sufficiently 
 testified ; none of them very deep, as their spears 
 were only thin poles, hastily prepared for the 
 occasion, and bent whenever they struck a rib 
 or muscle. At last one of the savages threw his 
 tomahawk, which struck Higgins on the cheek, 
 severed his ear, laid bare his skull to the back 
 of his head, and stretched him upon the prairie. 
 Again the Indians rushed at him, but Higgins 
 kept them off with his feet. Getting hold of one 
 of their spears, the Indian, in attempting to pull 
 it from him, raised Higgins up ; when, with one 
 blow of his rifle, Higgins dashed out his brains, 
 but broke his rifle, the barrel remaining in his 
 
1814.] RESCUE OF HIGGINS. 179 
 
 hand. The other Indian, who had hitherto fought 
 with great caution, now came forward manfully, 
 uttered his yell, and attempted to stab the ex- 
 hausted ranger with his knife, but Higgins warded 
 ojQT the blow, and the Indian gradually retreated 
 from the glare of his untamed eye, to the spot 
 where he had thrown his rifle. Higgins knew 
 that if he recovered that, his own case was des- 
 perate. Drawing his hunting-knife, he therefore 
 rushed upon his foe ; a desperate struggle ensued, 
 during which deep gashes were inflicted on both 
 sides. Faint and exhausted by the loss of blood, 
 the ranger was no longer a match for his adver- 
 sary, who succeeded in throwing him off, and 
 started in search of his rifle. The main body 
 of Indians being now discerned advancing from 
 the ravine, the brave ranger at length gave him- 
 self up for lost. 
 
 The whole of this unequal contest had been 
 seen from the fort. But the little garrison were 
 afraid to sally forth to his assistance, as the In- 
 dians were ten to one. At this moment, Mrs. 
 Pursley, wife to one of the rangers, urged them 
 to attempt a rescue ; this they refused. Exas- 
 perated at their refusal, she taunted them with 
 cowardice, snatched her husband's rifle from his 
 hand^ and declaring that <'so fine a fellow as 
 Tom Higgins should not be lost for want of 
 help," mounted a horse and rode out. The 
 rangers, ashamed of evincing less courage than 
 
180 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1814. 
 
 a woman, galloped after her, reached the spot 
 where Higgins had fallen and fainted, and before 
 the Indians came up, succeeded in bearing their 
 wounded companion to the fort. 
 
 For several days his comrades despaired of his 
 recovery. In the absence of a regular surgeon 
 they extracted two of the balls, and a third, 
 which greatly retarded the convalescence of the 
 bold forester, Higgins subsequently, with his 
 usual hardihood, cut out himself with a razor. 
 The remaining bullet he carried with him to his 
 grave. Open-hearted, generous, and brave, this 
 noble specimen of a borderer finally recovered 
 from the terrible effects of this severe conflict, 
 and survived to a great age, honoured and re- 
 spected by all who knew him. 
 
 A few months subsequent to this affair, a treaty 
 of peace was concluded between Great Britain 
 and the United States. The savages, deprived 
 of the support of their powerful ally, withdrew 
 to their fastnesses, leaving the frontier settle- 
 ments once more free from their sanguinary 
 inroads. 
 
1815.] INCREASE OF POPULATION. 181 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Rapid increase of population in Illinois — Illinois admitted into 
 the Union as an independent state — Its constitution — Indian 
 title to possession gradually extinguished — Land, the origin 
 of all the difficulties between the Indians and whites — Early 
 life of Black Hawk — His account of the treaty of 1804 — The 
 American Government attempts to induce the Indian tribes 
 to live in peace — Some account of the Sioux and Chippewa 
 Indians — Attack on the keel-boats by the Indians — Black 
 Hawk imprisoned — Treaty of Prairie du Chien — Keokuk — 
 Indians notified to leave the country east of the Mississippi 
 — Refusal of Black Hawk — Correspondence between Gene- 
 ral Gaines and the Secretary of War — The Sac village 
 abandoned on the approach of the military — Treaty between 
 Black Hawk and General Gaines. 
 
 After the termination of hostilities with 
 England in 1815, Illinois experienced rapid and 
 continuous accessions to its population. The 
 campaigns of the rangers, and the mounted 
 volunteers from neighbouring states served to 
 make known the rich delightful lands on the 
 waters of the Wabash, the Kaskaskia, and the 
 Illinois ; and the very men who had traversed the 
 prairies and groves of Illinois in a warlike ca- 
 pacity, now came in the more peaceful character 
 of settlers with their wives and families. Between 
 1815 and 1818 many families immigrated into the 
 
 16 
 
182 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1818. 
 
 southern part of Illinois, principally from Ken- 
 tucky, Virginia, and North Carolina. 
 
 In consequence of this large increase of popu- 
 lation, Congress, on the 18th of April, 1818, 
 passed a law to enable the people of the Illinois 
 territory to form a constitution and state govern- 
 ment. The preliminary steps for that purpose 
 having been taken, the territorial delegates met 
 in convention at Kaskaskia in July, and closed 
 their labours by signing and adopting the pre- 
 sent state constitution, on the .26th of August, 
 1818. It was unnecessary to refer this consti- 
 tution to the people for their adoption, as they 
 were perfectly satisfied with the labours of their 
 representatives. 
 
 By the constitution of Illinois the governor is 
 elected for four years, and cannot serve two 
 terms in succession. He must be thirty years 
 of age, and a resident of the state for two years 
 pi-eceding his election. The lieutenant-governor 
 (who is ex officio president of the Senate) and 
 the senators are also elected for four years. The 
 members of the House of Representatives are 
 elected for two years, and the popular elections 
 and legislative sessions are held biennially. All 
 white males above the age of twenty-one years, 
 and who have resided six months within the state, 
 are qualified voters. Slavery is prohibited by 
 the constitution. Elections are decided by a 
 plurality of votes. The judicial power is vested 
 
1818.] BOUNDARIES. 183 
 
 in a Supreme Court consisting of nine judges, 
 five of whom constitute a quorum. The state is 
 divided into nine circuits, each having a resident 
 judge and a state's attorney. These circuit 
 judges hold the Supreme Court. They are 
 elected by the General Assembly, and hold office 
 during good behaviour. They also compose a 
 council of revision, having the power to disap- 
 prove bills passed by the General Assembly, 
 subject, however, to further legislative action ; 
 whereby a bill rejected by them may, neverthe- 
 less, become a law, when re-enacted by a major- 
 ity of members elect in both branches. Inferior 
 courts are also held by probate judges aid jus- 
 tices of the peace. The governor receives a 
 salary of two thousand dollars per annum ; the 
 annual salary of the judges being fixed at fifteen 
 hundred dollars. 
 
 The boundaries of the State of Illinois by the 
 act of Congress of April 18th, 1818, were fixed 
 as follows : — Beginning at the mouth of the 
 Wabash River, thence up the same, and with 
 the line of Indiana to the north-west corner of 
 said state ; thence east, with the line of same 
 state, to the middle of Lake Michigan ; thence 
 north along the middle of said lake to north lati- 
 tude 42° 30' ; thence west to the middle of the 
 Mississippi River ; thence down along the middle 
 of that river to its confluence with the Ohio river ; 
 and thence up the latter river, along its north- 
 
184 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1818. 
 
 •western shore, to the place of beginning. These 
 boundaries were recognised by the Convention at 
 Kaskaskia, and have since been regarded by the 
 legislature of Illinois as final and conclusive. 
 The extreme length of the state of Illinois is 
 about three hundred and eighty miles ; its breadth 
 varies from one hundred and forty-five to two 
 hundred and twenty miles, being widest in the 
 centre, and narrowest in the northern and south- 
 ern points. Its area is computed at fifty-five 
 thousand four hundred square miles, of which 
 nearly fifty thousand are believed to be well 
 adapted to agricultural purposes. The name of 
 the state is derived from that of its great central 
 river, the Illinois. The word Illinois is partly 
 Indian and partly French, and signifies literally 
 the river of men. The Illinois River took its 
 name from the Indian tribe which inhabited its 
 banks, who called themselves " lenno" or 
 '^lenni,'' men. 
 
 From 1818 till the breaking out of the Black 
 Hawk war in 1832, little occurred beyond the 
 ordinary routine of events in newly-settled coun- 
 tries. The most prominent of these were the 
 treaties made with the Indians by the United 
 States, by which the whole state of Illinois was 
 purchased from them, and their title to it gra- 
 dually extinguished. 
 
 In tracing the wars between the Indians and 
 white settlers to their sources, we find them in- 
 
1818.] TREATY OF 1804. 185 
 
 variably originating in the intrusion of the latter 
 on the lands of the former. The relation between 
 the civilized white settler and the Indian savage 
 was at first friendly. The white settler required 
 lands for cultivation. These were bought and 
 paid for, and every thing went on harmoniously. 
 But, as the settlements extended, the forests fell 
 and the game retired, and the country, valueless 
 to the Indian was by him evacuated. Other 
 cessions were made as population increased. The 
 Indian saw his danger, and sought to recover the 
 lands which he had ceded ; but was met on the 
 threshold, and driven back deeper into the wil- 
 derness. In this manner the Indian wars origi- 
 nated. The conspiracy of Pontiac, the hostilities 
 of Little Turtle, the battles with Tecumseh, and 
 the war with Black Hawk, all originated in con- 
 troversies about land. 
 
 Black Hawk was born at Rock River in Illi- 
 nois about the year 1767. At the age of fifteen 
 he was admitted to the rank of ^'a brave," be- 
 cause he had taken the scalp of an enemy. Soon 
 after he joined a war-party against the Osages, and, 
 becoming distinguished for his valour, frequently 
 led war-parties against the enemies of his tribe, 
 and in almost every instance was victorious. 
 
 In 1804 a treaty was negotiated at St. Louis 
 by Governor Harrison with the chiefs of the 
 united nation of the Sacs and Foxes, for their 
 claim to the immense tract of country lying be- 
 
 16* 
 
186 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1818. 
 
 tween the Illinois and Mississippii Rvers. The con- 
 sideration given was the protection of the United 
 States, and goods delivered of a value exceeding 
 two thousand dollars, and a perpetual annuity 
 of one thousand six hundred to the Sacs, and 
 four hundred to the Foxes. An article in the 
 treaty provided, that as long as the United 
 States remained the owner of the land, '^ the 
 Indians helonging to the said tribes shall enjoy 
 the privilege of living and hunting" on the land. 
 After the formation of Illinois into an independ- 
 ent state in 1818, this territory became sur- 
 rounded by the dwellings of white settlers, and 
 to hasten the departure of the Sacs and Foxes, 
 outrages were committed on their persons and 
 effects. 
 
 The treaty of 1804 was violated by the Sacs 
 of Rock River when they joined the British in 
 the war of 1812 ; the other portion of the tribe 
 remained peaceable throughout the war, and re- 
 confirmed the treaty of 1804 at Portage des 
 Sioux, September 13th, 1815. The hostile war- 
 riors subsequently professed repentance for their 
 misdeeds, obtained forgiveness, and at St. Louis, 
 on the 13th of May, 1816, renewed the treaty 
 of 1804. A small party, however, led by Black 
 Hawk, refused to attend these negotiations, and 
 indignantly protested against the treaty of 1804. 
 
 Concerning this treaty. Black Hawk says : — 
 "One of our people killed an American, and was 
 
1818.] BLACK hawk's STATEMENT. 187 
 
 confined in the prison of St. Louis for the ofience. 
 We held a council at our village to see what 
 could be done for him — which determined that 
 Quash-qua-me, Pa-she-pa-ho, Ou-che-qua-ha, and 
 Ha-she-quar-hi-qua should go down to St. Louis, 
 and see our American father, and do all they 
 could to have our friend released, bj paying for 
 the person killed ; thus covering the blood, and 
 satisfying the relations of the man murdered. 
 This being the only means with us of saving a 
 person who had killed another, and we then 
 thought it was the same way with the whites. 
 
 " The party started w^ith the good wishes of 
 the whole nation, hoping they would accomplish 
 the object of their mission. The relations of the 
 prisoner blacked their faces and fasted, hoping 
 the Great Spirit would take pity on them, and 
 return the husband and the father to his wife and 
 children. 
 
 " Quash-qua-me and his party remained a long 
 time absent. They at length returned and en- 
 camped a short distance below the village, but 
 did not come up that day, nor did any person 
 approach their camp. They appeared to be 
 dressed in fine coats and had medals. From 
 these circumstances we were in hopes that they 
 had brought us good news. Early next morning 
 the council-lodge was crow^ded. Quash-qua-me 
 and party came up, and gave us the following 
 account of their mission. 
 
188 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1818. 
 
 "On their arrival at St. Louis, they met 
 their American father, explained to him their 
 business, and urged the release of their friend. 
 The American chief told them he wanted land, 
 and they agreed to give him some on the west 
 side of the Mississippi, and some on the Illinois 
 side opposite the Jefferson. When the business 
 was all arranged, they expected to have their 
 friend released to come home with them. But 
 about the time they were ready to start, their 
 friend was led out of prison, ran a short distance, 
 and was shot dead. This is all they could re- 
 collect of what was said and done. They had 
 been drunk the greater part of the time they 
 were in St. Louis. 
 
 " This is all myself or nation know of the 
 treaty of 1804. It has been explained to, me 
 since. I find by that treaty, all our country 
 east of the Mississippi and south of the Jefferson, 
 was ceded to the United States for one thousand 
 dollars a year. I will leave it to the people of 
 the United States to say, whether our nation 
 was properly represented in this treaty; or 
 whether we received a fair compensation for the 
 extent of country ceded by these four individuals. 
 I could say much more about this treaty, but I 
 will not at this time. It has been the origin of 
 all our difficulties." 
 
 It appears, however, that the treaty of 1804 
 was signed not only by the four chiefs Black 
 
1825.] SIOUX AND CIIIPPEWAS. 189 
 
 Hawk mentions, but by Layowvois, or Laiyuva, 
 another chief, and representative of the tribe ; 
 and Pa-she-pa-ho, who was at that time the great 
 head chief of the Sac nation. The United States 
 commissioner, therefore, had a right to suppose, 
 and unquestionably did suppose, that the chiefs 
 who signed the treaty had full power and author- 
 ity to do so, and subsequent events proved that 
 he w^as not mistaken. This treaty, instead of 
 being disavowed by the Sacs and Foxes, was re- 
 cognised by them as binding, and the annuities 
 therein mentioned were paid to and received by 
 them. Black Hawk himself was never consi- 
 dered as a chief by the Sacs and Foxes ; he was 
 regarded only as a brave, who had gathered 
 around him a number of adherents who were 
 dissg^^tisfied with the treaty of 1804 and subse- 
 quent cessions. 
 
 On the 19th of August, 1825, William Clarke 
 and Lewis Cass, commissioners on behalf of the 
 United States, held a treaty at Prairie du Chien 
 with the Sacs, Foxes, Winnebagoes, Chippewas, 
 Sioux, and other north-western tribes, for the 
 purpose of composing the disputes between these 
 several tribes. 
 
 The Sioux and Chippewas, whose respective 
 numbers may be estimated at twenty-five thou- 
 sand souls, had been engaged from time imme- 
 morial in cruel and exterminating wars against 
 each other. By this treaty at Prairie du Chien, 
 
190 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1827. 
 
 the American government attempted to restore 
 pacific relations, by the establishment of a per- 
 manent boundary between them. They agreed 
 on territorial limits marked by the prominent 
 natm-al features of the country, the falls of the 
 Chippewa River, the standing cedars below the 
 falls of St. Croix, the Sauk Rapids of Mississippi, 
 &c. This, however, did not prevent them from 
 invading each other's territory and recommencing 
 hostilities. In 1837, the land contiguous to 
 their international boundary was purchased by 
 the United States, and the tribes removed to a 
 greater distance from each other. But, notwith- 
 standing the increase of distance between them, 
 their hereditary animosity still provoked them 
 to continue a predatory warfare upon each other. 
 The mediation on the part of the United States 
 government consequently proved a signal failure, 
 and collisions not unfrequently took place, even 
 in the vicinity of the American outposts. In 
 1827, a party of twenty-four Chippewas, on a 
 visit to Fort Snelling, were attacked by a band 
 of Sioux, and eight out of their number killed. 
 The commander of Fort Snelling caused four of 
 the Sioux to be delivered to the Chippewas, by 
 whom they were shot. Red Bird, a Sioux chief, 
 resenting the aifront, led a war-party against 
 the Chippewas, and was defeated. Returning 
 home, he was derided by his nation as being "no 
 brave." This led him to plan an attack on the 
 
1827.] BLACK HAWK IMPRISONED. 191 
 
 "whites who had aided the Chippewas in their 
 hostility ; and, on the 24th of July, 1827, two 
 Americans in the vicinity of Prairie du Chien 
 were killed and another wounded. About the 
 same time, two keel-boats, conveying military 
 stores to Fort Snelling, were attacked by hostile 
 Sioux, Winnebagoes, and Sacs, two of the crew 
 being killed and four wounded. Black Hawk 
 was charged, among others, with this last offence. 
 
 To punish these outrages. General Atkinson 
 marched a detachment of troops into the Win- 
 nebago country, captured Red Bird, Black Hawk, 
 and six others, and committed them to prison 
 for trial at Prairie du Chien. A part of those 
 arrested were acquitted, but three or four were 
 convicted. Red Bird died in prison. Black 
 Hawk was kept confined for more than a year 
 before he could be brought to trial ; and impri- 
 sonment was to him more insufferable than any 
 punishment that could have been inflicted. Such 
 a delay of justice exceeded his comprehension. 
 He could not understand why, if he was guilty, 
 he was not punished immediately ; and why, if 
 innocent, he was not acquitted. He was at last 
 brought to trial, and discharged for want of proof, 
 though there was but little doubt of his guilt. 
 
 Soon after this. Black Hawk, although pos- 
 sessing neither the talent nor influence of Te- 
 cumseh, attempted to form a confederation 
 among the Indian tribes, by uniting all the 
 
192 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1830. 
 
 border nations from Mexico to the Rock River 
 in a war against the United States. In his 
 memoirs of himself, he says: — ''Runners were 
 sent to the Arkansas, Red River, and Texas 
 — not on the subject of our lands, but on 
 a secret mission, which I am not permitted at 
 present to explain." In this scheme, however, 
 he was wholly unsuccessful. In his subsequent 
 contest with the United States he had no allies. 
 He once expected aid from the Pottawatomies, 
 the Winnebagoes, the Kickapoos, and even from 
 the English. But, when the time came, they 
 evaded their promises, and left him to bear the 
 shock of war alone, with that portion only of his 
 tribe which adhered to him. 
 
 By the terms of the treaty of 1804, the Sacs 
 and Foxes were permitted to reside and hunt on 
 the lands they had parted with so long as those 
 lands remained the property of the United States ; 
 but by the treaty of 1830, the Sacs and Foxes 
 ceded all their country east of the Mississippi to 
 the United States, and promised to remove from 
 Illinois to the country west of the Mississippi. 
 The Sioux, lowas, and several other tribes, par- 
 ticipated in the sale ; but Black Hawk had no- 
 thing to do with it, Keokuk being the head chief 
 of the Sac nation. When Black Hawk heard of 
 it, he was greatly excited, and denounced Keo- 
 kuk as a friend of the whites, and as having sold 
 his country for nothing. 
 
1830.] PROCEEDINGS OF BLACK HAWK. 193 
 
 Black Hawk now organized a party in opposi- 
 tion to Keokuk, and soon collected five hundred 
 followers, well provided with horses and arms. 
 The United States having notified the Indians to 
 leave the country east of the Mississippi, Keo- 
 kuk made known the proclamation to the Sacs 
 and Foxes, who, with their regular chiefs, peace- 
 ably retired. But Black Hawk and his party 
 would not go. The Sac village was on the point 
 of land formed by the Rock River and the Mis- 
 sissippi. Here were about seven hundred acres, 
 which had usually been planted with corn. This 
 little peninsula had been a favourite dwelling- 
 pliace of the tribe for one hundred and fifty 
 years ; and when the indignant Black Hawk first 
 learned that it had been ceded to the Americans, 
 he reproached Keokuk, and finally obtained his 
 promise to attempt its retrocession. 
 
 Relying on this promise, Black Hawk and his 
 adherents set out in the fall of 1830 on their 
 usual winter's hunt ; but on returning early in 
 the spring, they found the whites in possession 
 of their village, and their own wives and children, 
 on the banks of the Mississippi, without a shelter. 
 Their resolution was instantly taken. They 
 quietly settled down in their ancient territory, 
 and resumed the occupation of their lands. The 
 whites, becoming alarmed, averted the danger for 
 a season by ofiering to share the land with the 
 Indians. They, ho^Yever, took care to appro- 
 
 17 
 
194 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1831. 
 
 priate the best ground to themselves. But to this 
 Black Hawk and his followers submitted; and 
 also bore, with a greater or less degree of patience, 
 various insults and injuries, being determined, 
 if possible, not to be the first aggressors. 
 
 The lands they occupied being soon after sold 
 to private adventurers, the Indians were ordered 
 off; but Black Hawk and his party refused to 
 move. On the 28th of May, 1831, Governor 
 Reynolds wrote to General Gaines for military 
 assistance, his object being, as he said, to pro- 
 tect the Americans by removing the Indians 
 <' peaceably, if they could; forcibly, if they 
 must." Gen. Gaines at once proceeded to the 
 disputed territory, where, on the 7th of June, he 
 was met by Black Hawk, who told him he would 
 not remove. This resolute refusal, joined to sub-, 
 sequent information, induced Gen. Gaines to 
 address the following letter to the Secretary of 
 War, under date of the 20th of June, 1831 : — 
 
 «'I have visited the Rock River villages, to 
 ascertain the localities and dispositions of the 
 Indians. They are resolved to abstain from hos- 
 tilities, except in their own defence. Few of 
 their warriors were to be seen. Their women, 
 children, and old men appeared to be anxious, 
 but none attempted to run oif. I am resolved 
 to abstain from firing a shot without some blood- 
 shed, or some manifest attempt to shed blood on 
 the part of the Indians. I have already induced 
 
1831.] EXPULSION OF THE INDIANS. 195 
 
 nearly one-tMrd of them to cross the Mississippi. 
 The residue say they will not cross ; and their 
 women urge their husbands to fight rather than 
 abandon their homes." 
 
 On the 25th of June the Illinois militia ar- 
 rived, and the Indians fled across the Mississippi, 
 the army taking possession of the Sac village 
 without firing a gun. Black Hawk, alarmed at 
 this state of things, raised a white flag, to indi- 
 cate his wish for a parley. A conference ensued, 
 and a treaty was made, in which Gen. Gaines 
 promised to supply the Indians with corn as an 
 equivalent for that which they were compelled 
 to j^andon, provided they would observe the 
 conditions of the treaty, and neither settle nor 
 hunt on the lands east of the Mississippi. The 
 supply, however, proving insufficient, the poor 
 houseless savages began to feel the efi'ects of 
 hunger. In this state of things, they went 
 over the river to steal corn from their own land ; 
 and a new series of troubles commenced. 
 
196 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1832. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Black Hawk and his men recross the Mississippi — Defeat of 
 Major Stillman and his party — Conduct of Captain Adams 
 — The bodies of the Americans killed in the battle shame- 
 fully mutilated by the savages — The massacre at Indian 
 Creek — Major Demont's skirmish with Black Hawk — De- 
 feat of Black Hawk by General Hervey — General Atkinson 
 defeats him at the Mississippi — Capture and speech of 
 Black Hawk — Treaty with the Indians — Progress of Black 
 Hawk through the United States — Restored to his native 
 country. 
 
 In the spring of 1832, notwithstanding the 
 admonitions of General Atkinson, -who com- 
 manded at Fort Armstrong, Rock Island, 
 Black Hawk and his adherents recrossed the 
 Mississippi, and commenced their march up the 
 Rock River. The regulars and militia were im- 
 mediately mustered, and ordered in pursuit. 
 Among the troops was a party of volunteers, 
 commanded by Major Stillman, who were per- 
 mitted, at their own solicitation, to make a tour 
 of observation up the river as far as the <' Old 
 Man's Creek," about fifteen miles north of the 
 American encampment. When they arrived at 
 the spot, instead of returning as they were 
 directed to do, they continued their march some 
 twelve or fifteen miles beyond, to a small 
 
1832.] DEFEAT OF.STILLMAN. 197 
 
 Stream called Sycamore, where, on the 14th of 
 May, 1832, a little before sundown, they dis- 
 ' mounted, and made preparations to encamp for 
 the night. Their encampment was judiciously 
 selected in a beautiful oak grove, destitute of 
 any undergrowth, on the north side of the 
 stream. While they were thus engaged, a small 
 party of Indians were discovered, five only in 
 number, on an elevated portion of the prairie. 
 Black Hawk says that they bore a white flag, 
 and were sent by him to invite the Americans in 
 a friendly way to his camp ; this, however, is de- 
 nied by Major Stillman. It is possible that 
 Black Hawk may have been correct; and that 
 the Americans, excited by the prospect of an 
 Indian fight, did not perceive the flag. Those 
 whose horses were unsaddled immediately re- 
 mounted, and, without awaiting orders, gave 
 chase. Others followed, until about three- 
 fourths of the detachment were actively engaged 
 in the pursuit. Three of the five Indians hav- 
 ing been taken, the pursuit of the remaining 
 two was continued to the edge of the forest, 
 when Black Hawk and his men, with a terrific 
 war-whoop, rushed upon the assailants. They 
 were immediately filled with consternation, faced 
 about, and fled. Major Stillman ordered them 
 to retreat across the marsh to a more elevated 
 position on the prairie, and there make a stand. 
 But they continued their flight without stopping, 
 
 17* 
 
198 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1832. 
 
 until they reached the American encampment, 
 thirty miles from the scene of action. In pass- 
 ing through their own encampment, they com- 
 municated their panic to those they left behind, 
 all of whom, seeing their comrades at full speed, 
 with savages at their heels, mounted their horses 
 as quickly as possible, some without bridles, 
 others without saddles, and many without either, 
 leaving tents, camp equipage, baggage-wagons, 
 provisions, and ammunition to whoever might 
 claim them, and joined their companions in their 
 flight. The place "where this shameful rout 
 occurred was near a little creek, since called 
 "Stillman's Run," not from the rapidity of the 
 current, but in commemoration of so disgraceful 
 a flight. 
 
 To their honour be it said, there were some 
 brave men in Major Stillman's detachment. Cap- 
 tain Adams endeavoured to rally his command, 
 and twelve or fifteen obeyed his call ; with these 
 he made a brave and gallant stand, until the 
 whole of the detachment had passed him. He 
 then retreated, but was pursued by a party of 
 savages for about five miles, when he and two 
 of his brave companions were killed. His body 
 was found the next day, pierced by an Indian 
 spear, which had been hacked all over, evidently 
 with a sword, and by his side was laid an In- 
 dian whom he had apparently encountered and 
 killed. 
 
1832.] MUTILATION OF THE SLAIN. 199 
 
 Some of the fugitives reached the American 
 encampment about twelve o'clock at night, and 
 from that time till morning they continued to 
 arrive in small parties of three, four, and five, 
 and not unfrequently alone, each reporting that 
 the Indians, in great force, were in close pur- 
 suit. Preparations to receive them were imme- 
 diately made; the soldiers were drawn up in 
 order of battle, and kept ready for action until 
 morning. But no enemy appeared. The roll 
 of Major Stillman's command was then called, 
 and one-fourth of their number being reported 
 missing, it was supposed they had fallen by 
 the hands of the savages. The whole of the 
 detachment, however, presently returned, except 
 twelve, of whom eleven were found, and buried 
 the next day. 
 
 The main body of the American troops were 
 now ordered to march for the battk-ground. 
 They found the slain scattered over the prairie, 
 most shamefully mutilated. The ghastly remains 
 were gathered up, and reverently interred in one 
 common grave. The army then encamped for 
 the night, under arms, expecting every moment 
 an attack. The morning dawned, however, with- 
 out any alarm from the enemy, and scouting 
 parties, sent out in all directions, failed to dis- 
 cover any trace of them. 
 
 The surprise of the detachment at Stillman's 
 Run created indignation and uneasiness through- 
 
200 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1832. 
 
 out the whole country, and Governor Reynolds, 
 the next day, issued orders for three thousand 
 Illinois militia to rendezvous at Hennepin by 
 the 10th of June, <'to subdue the Indians, and 
 drive them out of the state." In the mean 
 time, Black Hawk retired to the neighbourhood 
 of the four lakes in Wisconsin, the head-waters 
 of Rock River, whither he was followed soon 
 after by the American army, largely reinforced. 
 
 War having now fairly commenced, it was not 
 long before exposed settlements were attacked 
 by wandering bands of hostile Indians, and their 
 inhabitants murdered; not, however, without 
 various skirmishes taking place between the 
 Indians and parties of armed volunteers, who 
 scoured the country in every direction. The 
 most sanguinary incursion was that against the 
 settlement at Indian Creek, in La Salle county, 
 in which fifteen whites were massacred. 
 
 The account given by two young girls, who 
 were made prisoners, relates, that on the 21st 
 of May, 1832, at about four o'clock in the after- 
 noon, a large party of Indians, about twenty in 
 number, were seen crossing the fence, a short 
 distance from the house of Mr. William Davis ; 
 the families of Mr. Hall and Mr. Pettigrew be- 
 ing also in the house at the time. As the In- 
 dians approached, Mr. Pettigrew attempted to 
 close the door, but was shot down in the act. 
 The savages then rushed in, and massacred 
 
1832.] INDIAN INCURSION. 201 
 
 every one present except the two Misses Hall. 
 They were sitting at the door, sewing, when the 
 Indians entered. They immediately got on the 
 bed, and stood there during the massacre. 
 Their confusion and terror, created by the 
 shrieks of the dying, and the firing of guns in 
 the house, was so great, that they retained no 
 recollection of the manner in which their friends 
 were murdered. The time occupied in this 
 butchery was but brief, and as soon as it was 
 accomplished, they were dragged from the 
 house, and hurried rapidly off, on foot, in a 
 northern direction, for about two miles, until 
 they came to a place where the Indians had left 
 their horses before making the attack. The 
 youthful prisoners were placed, without con- 
 straint, upon two of the poorest horses, each of 
 which was led by an Indian, and escorted by 
 about j;hirty warriors. The whole party con- 
 tinued travelling till midnight, and after resting 
 for two hours, the march was resumed, and kept 
 up during the remainder of the night, and until 
 noon of the next day. The Indians then halted, 
 and having boiled some beans, and roasted some 
 acorns, desired the captives to eat, which they 
 did, to avoid giving offence. After the meal, 
 the Indians busied themselves in dressing the 
 scalps they had taken. Among them the 
 elder Miss Hall recognised, by the colour of the 
 hair, that of her own mother, and fainted at the 
 
202 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1832. 
 
 sight. Having refreshed themselves, and re- 
 cruited their horses, the Indians continued their 
 journey, but more leisurely, until they reached 
 the Sac camp, which was on the bank of a small 
 creek, surrounded by low marshy ground, scat- 
 tered over with small burr oak trees. 
 
 The captives were assisted from their horses 
 by squaws, who conducted them to the camp, 
 and placed before them some parched corn, meal, 
 and maple-sugar, mixed. Having partaken of 
 this fare, though more through fear than hunger, 
 they were then invited to lie down and take 
 some rest, which they did, enjoying a confused 
 and disordered kind of slumber, till after sun- 
 rise. Their fears of massacre and torture now 
 abating, they broke their fast with boiled beans 
 and sugar, of which they ate sparingly, having 
 as yet no appetite for food, although nearly ex- 
 hausted. About ten o'clock the Sacs decamped, 
 and moved about five miles across the creek, 
 halting again in an elevated clump of wuods 
 near another creek. They arrived at this new 
 encampment a little before sundown. Here a 
 white pole was erected, and the scalps being 
 hung on it as trophies, the warriors commenced 
 a dance, to the music of a drum and the rattle 
 of gourds. This dance, in which the Misses 
 Hall were invited to join, but refused, was 
 repeated daily while they continued with their 
 captors. The latter then came to the lodge to 
 
1832.] INCIDENTS OF CAPTIVITY. 203 
 
 •which their captives were restricted, and after 
 parading them through the camp, made them lie 
 down while their faces were being painted red 
 and black. The warriors then danced round 
 them with war-clubs, tomahawks, and spears. 
 In the evening, they were presented with a sup- 
 per, consisting of coffee, fried cakes, boiled corn, 
 and fried venison with fried leeks, of which they 
 ate more freely than before. 
 
 These young girls continued with the Indians 
 four days, during which time they fared in a 
 similar manner. The two squaws who had them 
 in charge were the wives of Black Hawk, who 
 treated the captives as their adopted children. 
 On being delivered to these squaws, they were 
 separated, but permitted to see each other every 
 day, and remain together about two hours. They 
 were kindly treated, but narrowly watched, so 
 as to prevent their escape, and their fare was 
 generally better than that of others in the same 
 lodge. 
 
 On the fifth day after their arrival at the Sac 
 camp, the captives were ordered to go with some 
 Winnebago chiefs, who had come for them, the 
 latter endeavouring to make them understand 
 that they were commissioned to conduct them to 
 their own people. They departed in charge of 
 their new protectors the same evening, and after 
 travelling for about fifteen miles, reached the 
 Winnebago encampment. It was more comfort- 
 
204 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1832. 
 
 able than the one they had so lately left, and 
 they slept sounder and better. Early the next 
 morning they were taken up the river in canoes. 
 The Indians continued their course until near 
 sundown, when they landed, and encamped on 
 the bank of the river. They were in number 
 about one hundred warriors. The next day the 
 captives were asked if they thought the whites 
 would hang the Indians who should venture to 
 take them to the fort, and whether any ransom 
 might be expected. Having received assurances 
 of good treatment and a reward, about twenty 
 Winnebago warriors, well mounted, crossed the 
 river, and conducted the captives toward a fort 
 in Wisconsin Territory. When about three miles 
 from the fort, the cavalcade was halted; and a 
 white handkerchief, belonging to one of the 
 young girls, being tied to a pole, three Indians, 
 accompanied by the prisoners, proceeded to the 
 fort. About a quarter of a mile from the fort, 
 the advance party was met by a Frenchman, 
 who, after a short conversation, took charge of 
 the captives, and led them to the fort, where 
 they were most kindly received by the ladies of 
 the garrison. 
 
 The next day, attired in a costume more ap- 
 propriate than that they had previously worn, 
 they took leave of their generous friends, and 
 started for Galena. On reaching a little fort at 
 White Oak Springs, they met their eldest bro- 
 
1832.] MILITIA CALLED OUT. 205 
 
 ther, who, together with a younger one, was at 
 at work in a neighbouring field when the massa- 
 cre commenced, but gained by a timely flight the 
 protection of the fort. During the further pro- 
 gress of their journey these orphan girls attract- 
 ed an unusual degree of public and private 
 sympathy. Governor Clarke extended to them a 
 liberal hospitality; and finally, in the house of 
 the Rev. Mr. Horn, they found the comforts of a 
 home. 
 
 On the 20th of June the Illinois militia, called 
 out by Governor Clarke, assembled at the mouth 
 of the Little Vermilion, and were organized 
 into three brigades, of about one thousand men 
 each, under the command of Generals Henry, 
 Alexander, and Porey. These forces presently 
 marched to Rock River, where they joined the 
 United States troops under General Atkinson. 
 
 On the 24th of June, 1832, Major Demont, 
 with about one hundred and fifty Illinois militia, 
 were attacked by two hundred warriors, led by 
 Black Hawk in person. The battle was vigor- 
 ously contested, several being killed on both 
 sides. Major Demont, though finally compfelled 
 to retreat, was justly praised for his gallantry. 
 Repossessing himself of the block-house he had 
 quitted in the morning, he was soon after be- 
 sieged by the Indians, who made several attempts 
 to take the place, but without success. 
 
 As it was understood that Black Hawk had 
 
 18 
 
206 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1832. 
 
 located himself near the head-waters of Rock 
 River, the army continued moving up that 
 stream. Provisions being scarce, and difficult of 
 carriage in such a country, Generals Henry and 
 Alexander were despatched with about one hun- 
 dred and sixty men, and a battalion commanded 
 by Major Dodge, to procure supplies at Fort 
 Winnebago. On arriving at the fort, General 
 Henry was informed that Black Hawk and his 
 entire force were encamped in the vicinity of the 
 White Water, about thirty miles distant. A 
 council of war was immediately called, at which 
 it was decided to commence a pursuit. Accord- 
 ingly, General Henry, by forced marches of four 
 days' continuance, on the 21st of July, 1832, 
 overtook the enemy a little before sundown, se- 
 creted in a low ravine near the Wisconsin. An 
 attack on the second battalion, forming the ad- 
 vance, afforded the first evidence of the neigh- 
 bourhood of savages. This battalion, command- 
 ed by Major Ewing, maintained its position until 
 reinforced by the main body under Henry and 
 Dodge, when the whole army was formed into a 
 hollow square, open to the rear. After two un- 
 successful attempts had been made on their right 
 and left flanks by the Indians, the whole line 
 was ordered to charge, and the savages were 
 driven completely from the field. Night coming 
 on the pursuit ceased, and the army encamped. 
 The next morning sixty-two of the enemy were 
 
1832.] DEFEAT OF BLACK HAWK. 207 
 
 found dead in the ravine. The loss of the Ame- 
 ricans was one killed and eight wounded. 
 
 Before this action, General Henry had sent 
 expresses to General Atkinson, giving an account 
 of his movements ; and on the 28 th of July he 
 was joined by the latter, with the remaining di- 
 vision, at the Blue Mounds. The American 
 troops now crossed the Wisconsin in pursuit of 
 Black Hawk, who was retiring toward the Mis- 
 sissippi. Discovering the trail on the 29th, 
 they advanced through a difficult and mountain- 
 ous region till the morning of the 2d of August, 
 when Black Hawk and his entire force were 
 overtaken on the the left bank of the Missis- 
 sippi, nearly opposite the mouth of the Iowa. The 
 battle which folloAved, from the superior numbers 
 of the Americans, was not for a moment doubt- 
 ful. The Indians were speedily defeated, and 
 dispersed, with a loss of about one hundred and 
 fifty in killed, and thirty-nine women and child- 
 ren taken prisoners. 
 
 It is much to be regretted that very little dis- 
 crimination appears to have been made in the 
 slaughter, and that the dead were of both sexes, 
 and, sadder still, of all ages. 
 
 Some of the women, who sought refuge in the 
 Mississippi, were shot down by the soldiers. A 
 Sac woman, by the name of Nawase, the sister 
 of a distinguished chief, succeeded in reaching 
 the river after having been in the very thickest 
 
208 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1832. 
 
 of the fight. Wrapping her infant in her blanket, 
 and holding it between her teeth, she plunged 
 into the water ; and by the aid of a horse, whose 
 rider was swimming to the opposite shore, was 
 carried safely across the stream. 
 
 Black Hawk himself fled. His power being 
 entirely broken, he was now an exile in the land 
 of his fathers. Although he escaped, yet he took 
 nothing with him. Even the certificate of good 
 character, and of his having fought bravely 
 against the Americans in the war of 1812, signed 
 by a British officer, it is said, was picked up 
 afterward on the field. He was finally taken 
 prisoner by the Winnebago Indians, on the 27th 
 of August, 1832, and by them delivered to the 
 officers of the United States. 
 
 On this occasion he said : — '« My warriors fell 
 around me ; it began to look dismal. I saw my 
 evil day at hand. The sun rose clear on us in 
 the morning, and at night it sunk in a dark 
 cloud, and looked like a ball of fire. This was 
 the last sun that shone on Black Hawk. He is 
 now a prisoner to the white man; but he can 
 stand the torture. He is not afraid of death. 
 He is no coward. Black Hawk is an Indian ; 
 he has done nothing of which an Indian need to 
 be ashamed. He has fought the battles of his 
 country against the white men, who came, year 
 after year, to cheat them, and take away their 
 lands. You know the cause of our making war 
 
1832.] LAMENT OF BLACK HAWK. 209 
 
 — it is known to all white men — they ought to 
 be ashamed of it. The white men despise the 
 Indians, and drive them from their homes. But 
 the Indians are not deceitful. The white men 
 speak bad of the Indian, and look at him spite- 
 fully. But the Indian does not tell lies ; Indians 
 do not steal. Black Hawk is satisfied. He will 
 go to the world of spirits contented. He has 
 done his duty — his Father will meet him and re- 
 ward him. The white men do not scalp the 
 head, but they do worse — they poison the heart ; 
 it is not pure with them. His countrymen will 
 not be scalped, but they will in a few years be- 
 come like the white men, so that you cannot 
 hurt them ; and there must be, as in the white 
 settlements, nearly as many officers as men, to 
 take care of them, and keep them in order. 
 Farewell to my nation! Farewell to Black 
 Hawk !" 
 
 It will not excite surprise that the author of 
 such a speech should have been caressed on his 
 tour through the Atlantic states. He who be- 
 lieves his country oppressed, and bravely defends 
 it both by word and deed, will excite admira- 
 tion notwithstanding he may be but a savage. 
 At the close of the Indian war, in September, 
 1832, the United States made treaties with the 
 Winnebagoes, and with the Sacs and Foxes, by 
 which the former ceded four millions, and the 
 latter twenty-six millions of acres to the Ame- 
 
 18* 
 
210 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1833. 
 
 rican government. An annuity of twenty 
 thousand dollars was paid for these lands. Keo- 
 kuk and his party were awarded a reservation 
 of forty miles square, including their principal 
 village, in consideration of their fidelity. 
 
 On the 9th of September the captive Indians, 
 including Black Hawk, were conveyed on board 
 the steamboat Winnebago to Jefferson Barracks, 
 ten miles below St. Louis ; and on the 22d of 
 April, 1833, after making a tour of the states, 
 they arrived at Washington. Here they were 
 introduced to the president, whom Black Hawk 
 addressed. At the close of his speech he thus 
 apologizes for taking up the hatchet : — 
 
 <'We did not expect to conquer the whites— 
 they had too many houses, too many men. I 
 took up the hatchet, for my part, to revenge in- 
 juries which my people could no longer endure. 
 Had I borne them longer without striking, my 
 people would have said, ' Black Hawk is a wo- 
 man — he is too old to be a chief — he is no Sac' 
 These reflections caused me to raise the war- 
 whoop. I say no more of it ; it is known to 
 you. Keokuk once was here — you took him by 
 the hand, and when he wished to return to his 
 home you were willing. Black Hawk expects 
 that, like Keokuk, we shall be permitted to re- 
 turn too." 
 
 On the 26th of April the captive chiefs were 
 taken to Fort Monroe, situated on the Chesa- 
 
1833.] BLACK HAWK RELEASED. 211 
 
 peake Bay. Here they remained till the 4th of 
 June, 1833, when they were set at liberty, and 
 allowed to return to their own country. Black 
 Hawk became ardently attached to the command- 
 ant at Fort Monroe ; and on taking leave of him 
 said, " The memory of your friendship will re- 
 main till the Great Spirit says it is time for 
 Black Hawk to sing his death-song." He then 
 presented him with some feathers of the white 
 eagle and a hunting-dress, saying: — "Accept 
 these, my brother: I have given one like them to 
 the White Otter ; accept it as a memorial of 
 Black Hawk. When he is far a Way, this will 
 serve to remind you of him. May the Great 
 Spirit bless you and your children. Farewell." 
 Black Hawk, although a brave and fearless 
 man, was greatly inferior in talent to Tecumseh 
 or Little Turtle. He fought bravely and some- 
 times victoriously, but he did not show any very 
 remarkable talents as a leader. That he was 
 injured cannot be denied; and that he displayed 
 the white flag, and gave notice of his willingness 
 to surrender, with his little band of warriors, on 
 several occasions, and was met and answered by 
 the rifle, is also true. Much of the blood shed 
 in this war was the result of a too great precipi- 
 tancy on the part of the whites, who, confident in 
 their superior numbers, were eager to do battle 
 with the Indians. Black Hawk was conscious 
 of his weakness, and from the commencement of 
 
212 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1833. 
 
 the contest had nothing to gain and every thing 
 to lose by hazarding hostilities with the Ameri- 
 cans. But his haughty spirit spurned the insults 
 with which he had been met. He fought bravely 
 against superior numbers, and without allies, al-. 
 though he once expected them. The other In- 
 dian tribes having shunned the unequal contest, 
 he was left dependent on his own resources, 
 i' Farewell!" said he afterward to his nation. 
 ^« Black Hawk tried to serve you and to av"enge 
 your wrongs. He drank the blood of some of 
 the whites. His plans, however, are stopped ; he 
 can do nothing further. He is near his end. His 
 sun is setting, and he will rise no more. Fare- 
 well to Black Hawk!" 
 
1840.] LATTEK-DAY SAINTS. 213 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 The Mormons, or «' Latter-Day Saints," settle in Illinois and 
 build the city of Nauvoo — Biography of Joseph Smith, the 
 founder of the Mormon sect — His discovery of the golden 
 plates — Persecuted by his neighbours — Translates the golden 
 plates — Description of the "Book of Mormon" — The Spauld- 
 ing manuscript — First settlement of Mormons at Kirtland in 
 Ohio — The Mormons driven from Ohio and Missouri — The 
 city of Nauvoo built by the Mormons — The Nauvoo Legion 
 incorporated — Attack on the Nauvoo Expositor — Joseph and 
 Hyrum Smith arrested and lodged in Carthage jail — The 
 citizens of Carthage attack and kill the prisoners — The 
 Mormons exhorted to peace and submission by their leaders 
 — The Mormons settle in the valley of the Great Salt Lake 
 — The present prosperous condition of the Mormons ac- 
 counted for. 
 
 In April, 1840, the "Latter-Day Saints," or 
 Mormons, came in large numbers to Illinois, and 
 purchased a tract of land on the east bank of 
 the Mississippi, at a point formerly known by 
 the name of Commerce. Here they commenced 
 building a city which they called Nauvoo, a He- 
 brew word, signifying, according to Mormon 
 interpretation, "peaceable," or "pleasant." Na- 
 ture has not formed along the "Great River," a 
 more picturesque or eligible site for a large city. 
 The succession of terraces ascending from the 
 river until the high land is reached, furnish a 
 gradual slope of remarkable beauty ; noble groves 
 
214 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1840. 
 
 of tall oaks, interspersed bj winding vistas, clothe 
 the ground to the summit ridge, from whence an 
 immense undulating prairie is visible. No shrub- 
 bery or undergrowth obstructs the view of the 
 open forest. Near the river, on the right, was. 
 the beautiful residence of Dr. Isaac Galland, 
 where art had combined with nature to form one 
 of the most delightful of country seats. On this 
 fine tract of land, in 1834, he laid off the town 
 of Commerce. In an evil hour he sold it to the 
 Mormons, who, having been driven from Mis- 
 souri, sought refuge here with ''their little ones 
 and their cattle." 
 
 The origin, rapid development, and prosperity 
 of this religious sect, is one of the most re- 
 markable and instructive historical events of the 
 present century. That an obscure individual, 
 without money,education, or respectability, should 
 persuade hundreds of thousands of people to be- 
 lieve him inspired of God, and cause a book, con- 
 temptible as a literary production, to be re- 
 ceived as a continuation of the sacred revela- 
 tions, appears almost incredible. Yet, in twenty 
 years, the disciples of this obscure individual 
 have increased to six hundred thousand, have 
 founded a State in the distant wilderness, and 
 have compelled the government of the United 
 States, practically, to recognise them as an in- 
 dependent people, with the right of self-govern- 
 ment. The emissaries of this religious sect are 
 
1840.] THE MORMONS. 215 
 
 even now successfully preaching its doctrines, 
 not only in pagan countries, but among the most 
 enlightened nations of Europe ; and converts are 
 flocking to the Mormon settlement, in the valley 
 of the Great Salt Lake, from all parts of the 
 earth. These are facts worthy the researches 
 of the philosopher, the consideration of states- 
 men, and the pen of the historian. As much of 
 the early history of the Mormons is connected 
 with their movements in Illinois, an account of 
 the origin and progress of this singular sect may 
 be very properly introduced here, and cannot 
 fail to interest the reader. 
 
 The founder of Mormonism was Joseph Smith, 
 a native of Vermont, who emigrated, when quite 
 young, with his father's family, to Western 
 New York, and lived for a time in the vicinity 
 of Rochester. Like all the rest of his family, 
 the future prophet was idle, superstitious, illite- 
 rate, and of doubtful reputation. 
 1 About 1827, young Smith pretended, that 
 under the direction of an angel, he had discover- 
 ed some curious golden or brass plates, like the 
 leaves of a book, hidden in a box, which was 
 buried in the side of a hill, in the neighbourhood 
 of Palmyra, in the state of New York. These 
 plates he asserted were about seven inches in 
 width by eight in length, not quite so thick as 
 common tin, and were covered with Egyptian 
 characters or letters, beautifully engraved. These 
 
216 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1840. 
 
 plates were fastened together at one edge, like 
 the leaves of a book, bj means of three rings run- 
 ning through the whole. The volume, he said, 
 was about six inches in thickness, and exhibited 
 many marks of antiquity in its construction as 
 well as much skill in the art of engraving. In 
 the same box he claimed to have found two 
 transparent stones, which he called Urim and 
 Thummim, set in two rims of a bow; by looking 
 through which, he became miraculously qualified 
 to read and even translate the contents of the 
 plates into his vernacular, from the "Reformed 
 Egyptian language." 
 
 -The news of these discoveries spreading 
 through the country, the inhabitants of the 
 vicinity began to annoy the charlatan by their 
 ridicule. In giving an account of this persecu- 
 tion. Smith complained that his neighbours 
 sought to capture the "gold plates," to prevent 
 which, he concealed them in a barrel of beans. 
 He at length concluded to leave the place and 
 go to Pennsylvania. On his reaching the resi- 
 dence of his father-in-law, in the northern part 
 of the latter state, near the Susquehanna River, 
 he commenced translating the plates, and writing 
 what has since been known as the " Book of 
 Mormon," or the Mormon Bible. Being an in- 
 difierent scribe, he was under the necessity of 
 employing an amanuensis, who wrote from his 
 dictation. 
 
1840.] THE MORMONS. 217 
 
 After the translation was completed, Smith 
 succeeded in inducing Oliver Cowdery, Daniel 
 Whitman, and Martin Harris, to bear testimony 
 " unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and peo- 
 ples," that they «'had seen the plates and the 
 engravings thereon ;" and that these plates had 
 been shown them «'by the power of God, and not 
 of man." Eight other witnessesj to wit. Chris- 
 tian Whitman, Jacob Whitman, Peter Whitman 
 Jr., John Whitman, Heman.Page, Joseph Smith 
 Sr., Hyrum Smith, and Samuel H. Smith, cer- 
 tify that ^'Joseph Smith, the translator of this 
 work, has shown them the plates herein spoken 
 of, which have the appearance of gold ; and as 
 many of the leaves which the said Smith has 
 translated, we did handle with our hands ; and 
 we also saw the engravings thereon, all of which 
 have the appearance of ancient work, and of 
 curious workmanship." 
 
 Martin Harris was a man of a religious and 
 superstitious temperament, and credulous in the 
 extreme. He used to place implicit confidence 
 in dreams, and was a believer in them as com- 
 munications from the spiritual world. Though 
 an exceedingly avaricious man, Smith proposed 
 to him to mortgage his farm to obtain the means 
 of printing the translation. Partly prompted by 
 his credulity, and partly by the prospect of making 
 money by an extensive sale of the book, he agreed 
 to the proposal. He lived to repent his folly; 
 
 19 
 
218 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1840. 
 
 and having lost his farm, died in poverty, with 
 many misgivings concerning the value of his new 
 creed. 
 
 The ''Book of Mormon" was printed in 1830, 
 in Palmyra, Wayne county, New York ; and when 
 first published, attracted no attention, either on 
 account of literary merit or its claims to inspira- 
 tion. It consists of a series of extravagant le- 
 gends concerning two races of people who cross- 
 ed the Pacific Ocean from the Asiatic to the Ame- 
 rican continent, at two remote periods of time. 
 The first race, who came here shortly subsequent 
 to the building of Babel and the confusion of 
 tongues, after many generations became divided 
 into hostile parties, and fought until they ex- 
 terminated each other. The migration of this 
 race is one of the marvels of the book. They 
 built ''eight barges," both air-tight and water- 
 tight, and had sixteen stones " molten out of the 
 rock," to illuminate their craft. Two of these 
 stones were those subsequently alleged to have 
 been found by Smith; having been put in the 
 box with the plates by Moroni, the "last of the 
 Mormons," for the purpose of enabling the pro- 
 phet to translate thpm. 
 
 The second race, according to this silly fiction, 
 migrated to America in " ships," about six hun- 
 dred years before the Christian era, from Jeru- 
 salem, by way of the Bed Sea, and became the 
 progenitors of the Indian tribes. 
 
1840.] THE MORMONS. 219 
 
 The story runs thus : — Lehi, with his wife and 
 four sons, and their families, under the direction 
 of the prophet Nephi, the youngest, left Jerusa- 
 lem in the reign of Zedekiah king of Judah; and 
 after wandering eight years, built a ship, and, 
 guided by a '< curious brass ball with pointers," 
 crossed the ocean to the American continent. 
 Here the family had a quarrel, and became divided 
 into two clans, which from the leaders were called 
 Lamemites and Nephites. The Lamemites be- 
 came corrupt and idolatrous, but the Nephites 
 continued to reverence their high priests, their 
 temple service, and Jewish worship. Three or 
 four hundred years after the Christian era, and 
 long after Christ had descended and organized 
 the Mormon church in America, the Nephites 
 and Lamemites were engaged mutually exter- 
 minating each other by wars. More were slain, 
 according to the "Book of Mormon," in these 
 wars than in the wars of Alexander, Caesar, and 
 Napoleon united, until all the Nephites were 
 killed except Moroni, "the last of the Mormons," 
 who buried the plates "in the hill of Cumorah," 
 Palmyra, New York, for the special purpose of 
 being found by Joseph Smith, who was to re- 
 organize the Mormon church as the "Latter- 
 Day Saints." 
 
 A laudable desire to prevent ignorant and 
 credulous persons from being deluded by the 
 artifices of designing men, having prompted 
 
220 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1840. 
 
 an investigation into the authorship of these 
 "writings, the following facts were established. 
 
 About eighteen years before the appearance 
 of the "Book of Mormon," a person by the 
 name of Spaulding, of moderate abilities and in 
 straitened circumstances, then living in the 
 north-eastern part of Ohio, was seized with the 
 idea of writing a series of historical romances, 
 to account for the ruined cities and temples dis- 
 covered in Central America. 
 
 Mr. Spaulding, in 1812, removed with his 
 family to Pittsburg, where he formed an ac- 
 quaintance with one Patterson, a publisher, who 
 had the manuscript in his possession for several 
 months, and proposed to the author to publish 
 it as an historical romance ; nothing, however, was 
 done, and Spaulding subsequently removed to 
 Washington county. Pa., where he died in 1816. 
 After his death, his widow returned to Onondago 
 county, New York, near to her early residence, 
 carrying with her a trunk containing the writings 
 of her deceased husband. During a part of the 
 time between 1817 and 1820, when she again 
 married and moved to Massachusetts, this trunk 
 was at her brother's in Onondago Hollow, near 
 the residence of the Smith family. When the 
 ^'Book of Mormon" was published, and its iden- 
 tity with the Spaulding fiction recognised, 
 search was made for the MS., but it had dis- 
 appeared, and the "Manuscript Found," as 
 
1840.] THE MORMONS. 221 
 
 Spaulding designated his T^^ork, has ever since 
 been the " Manuscript Lost." From these facts, 
 it is believed that Smith obtained possession of 
 it, and moulded it into the "Book of Mormon," 
 arranging and altering it, with the assistance 
 of others, to suit his own purposes. 
 
 On the 6th of April, 1830, the first Mormon 
 church was organized at Manchester, New York, 
 consisting of only six members, the father of 
 Smith, his two brothers, and Oliver Cowdery, a 
 schoolmaster, being among the number. At that 
 time an extraordinary religious excitement per- 
 vaded the state of New York and the northern 
 part of Ohio, and Smith and his adherents pro- 
 ceeded to make proselytes. Their effrontery was 
 successful, and the Mormon church gradually 
 increased in numbers. 
 
 In the following August, Parley P. Pratt, a 
 Campbellite preacher in Ohio, who was preach- 
 ing wild notions on prophecy, the restoration of 
 the children of Israel, and the millennium, read 
 the "Book of Mormon" during a visit to New 
 York, and became a convert. On his return, he 
 won over to the new faith a still more enthusi- 
 astic person named Sidney Rigdon. These were 
 important additions to the Mormon Society. 
 Both were men of talents, learning, and elo- 
 quence. Bigdon had been teaching the literal 
 interpretation of Scripture prophecies, the se- 
 
 19* 
 
222 HISTOKY OF ILLINOIS. [1840. 
 
 cond coming of Christ, and the use of miraculous 
 gifts in the church. 
 
 The first Mormon settlement was formed at 
 Kirtland, in Ohio, in January, 1831. To this 
 place the prophet and his people removed, and 
 were received by Pratt and Rigdon at the head 
 of a thousand converts. In the month of June, 
 Smith professed to have received a revelation 
 which resulted in the sending forth of a mission 
 of elders into Missouri. The site was selected 
 for a city, which was called Zion. Proclamations, 
 as coming from the holiest of sources, were is- 
 sued, inviting the "brethren" to repair to this 
 "land of promise;" and there soon collected in 
 Jackson county, Missouri, about thirteen hun- 
 dred Mormons, whom their leaders proclaimed 
 the lawful possessors of the land, threatening 
 with extermination all the " Gentiles" who 
 would not hear and obey their teachings. It 
 having been discovered about this time that 
 boxes of fire-arms were transported into the 
 country, the speeches and proceedings of the 
 Mormons finally led many to suspect that a 
 clandestine and unlawful movement was about 
 being made to arm the native Indians, and en- 
 list them in a war against the whites. Under 
 this impression, the inhabitants of Jackson 
 county armed themselves in 1834, and drove the 
 Mormons from their midst. The association at 
 
1840.] THE MORMONS. 223 
 
 Kirtland, however, continued to flourish ; a costly 
 temple was erected, and a bank established, 
 which, after obtaining credit to a considerable 
 amount, failed in 1838, and its managers were 
 prosecuted for swindling. 
 
 The explosion of the Mormon bank at Kirt- 
 land having involved Smith, Rigdon, and others 
 in inextricable difficulties, these leaders migrated 
 to Missouri with a large proportion of the mem- 
 bers of their church to escape the indignation 
 of the people they had duped. Soon after their 
 arrival, a military corps, called the "Danite 
 Band," was organized. The members of this 
 band had their pass-words and secret signs, by 
 means of which they could easily recognise each 
 other, and were bound under a solemn oath to 
 " do the prophet's bidding," and to drive off or 
 "give to the buzzards" all Mormons who dis- 
 sented from the revelations of the prophet. On 
 the 4th of July, 1838, Rigdon delivered an ad- 
 dress, in which he denounced all recusants, and 
 predicted an exterminating war with the people 
 of Missouri. This fanatical address caused a 
 tremendous excitement, and involved the Mor- 
 mons in a civil war with the state. Smith, with a 
 party of "Danites," went into Davies county, to 
 put down a mob, as they said; but their object 
 turned out to be to "take the spoils of the Gen- 
 tiles." The citizens of Davies county, having 
 
224 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1840. 
 
 gathered in defence of their property, were driven 
 off by the Mormons, who were the more numerous 
 party. At the bidding of the prophet, two hun- 
 dred head of swine were killed, and several fields 
 of corn destroyed. A post-office was broken 
 open, and a store robbed and burned, together 
 with several dwelling-houses, from which the 
 owners had fled. " The spoils of the Gentiles," 
 consisting of a large amount of furniture, bed- 
 ding, and clothing, were taken after the battle to 
 "Far West," a town which had been fortified by 
 the Mormons. Three thousand militia were now 
 called out by the governor of the state, who, 
 under the command of General J. B. Clark, sur- 
 rounded <' Far West," took the leading. Mor- 
 mons prisoners, and made peace without blood- 
 shed. The terms dictated by the authorities 
 were, that the Mormons should quit the state ; 
 that five commissioners should be appointed to 
 sell their property, from the proceeds of which 
 their debts were to be paid, and the damages 
 done by the "Danites" satisfied. 
 
 Between forty and fifty of the prisoners, who 
 had acted a conspicuous part in the rebellion, 
 were tried and found guilty of various offences. 
 About thirty were committed to prison in the 
 counties of Clay and Carrol, and the rest libe- 
 rated on condition of their leaving the state. To 
 assist in the removal of destitute Mormon fami- 
 
1840.] THE MORMONS. 225 
 
 lies, two thousand dollars were appropriated by 
 the state for their relief; and the citizens of 
 Howard, and the adjacent counties, generously 
 contributed supplies of provisions and clothing. 
 
 Having been driven out of Ohio and Missouri, 
 the Mormons, twelve thousand in number, re- 
 treated to Hlinois, arriving on the banks of the 
 Mississippi in a destitute condition. Their tale 
 of distress touched the hearts of the neighbour- 
 ing settlers, who received them hospitably, fur- 
 nished them with food and clothing, and assisted 
 them in the selection of a suitable place to esta- 
 blish a city. 
 
 In the mean time, missionaries having been 
 sent through the United States and Europe, with 
 an exaggerated narrative of persecution and suf- 
 fering, the number of converts to Mormonism 
 was greatly multiplied. These were ordered by 
 their leaders to repair to Nauvoo, and build the 
 "temple of„ the Lord;" and in the short space 
 of two years a spacious city was built, the houses 
 of every form, and of all kinds of material, from 
 mud huts to handsome dwellings of stone and 
 brick. The state sympathizing with the exiles, 
 at the first session of the legislature acts were 
 passed for their especial benefit, all tending to 
 establish a government within a government, and 
 to confer on an isolated community dangerous 
 powers and prerogatives. In the struggle of 
 
226 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1840. 
 
 political parties to obtain an influence over so 
 large a body of voters', six charters were granted 
 to the citizens of Nauvoo, one of which authorized 
 them to incorporate a standing army, called the 
 "Nauvoo Legion," and loaned them the arms 
 of the state. Accordingly, about four thousand 
 Mormons, well drilled in military exercises, were 
 organized as a standing army, with the prophet 
 as lieutenant-general. Boastful threats were 
 now made of vengeance on the people of Mis- 
 souri, and on all who should molest them. 
 
 In the mean time preparations had been making 
 for the erection of a spacious temple. The plan 
 for this immense structure followed no particular 
 order of architecture, although it more promi- 
 nently resembled the Egyptian. In the base- 
 ment was erected an immense laver, in imita- 
 tion of the brazen sea of Solomon. It was 
 supported by twelve gilded oxen, hewn from the 
 trunks of large trees, with their faces projecting 
 outward. This font was specially designed for 
 the baptism of the dead, one of the peculiarities 
 of the Mormon faith. The temple was never 
 finished. After the expulsion of the Mormons 
 from Nauvoo, commissioners were permitted to 
 remain to dispose of this and other property. 
 Several attempts were made to sell it for educa- 
 tional, manufacturing, and other purposes, but 
 they all failed, and the temple stood as waste 
 
1844.] THE MORMONS. 227 
 
 property until the torch of the incendiary reduced 
 it to ashes. 
 
 From 1838 to 1844, Mormonism was in a 
 state of continuous prosperity at Nauvoo. It 
 was during this flourishing interval that the reve- 
 lation, allowing to the chiefs of the Mormon 
 hierarchy as many wives as they could support, 
 was alleged to have been received. This ex- 
 traordinary manifesto caused divisions in the 
 ranks of the " faithful," and led to the establish- 
 ment of a rival newspaper at Nauvoo, called 
 the Expositor, in May, 1844. The Expositor 
 having exposed various acts of criminality on 
 the part of Smith and his friends, a number of 
 Mormons, acting under an order from the muni- 
 cipal authorities, attacked the printing office, 
 broke the press to pieces, and scattered the 
 type in the streets. This gross outrage led the 
 opposition to unite with the opponents of Mor- 
 monism in the county, and warrants were served 
 upon Joseph Smith, and Hyrum his brother, 
 together with several other prominent Mormons, 
 for the illegal destruction of the press, which 
 they refused to obey, and under a writ of habeas 
 corpus from the city authorities, discharged 
 themselves from arrest. 
 
 The excitement now became fearful, and the 
 question was raised, whether the prophet and his 
 followers should set aside the authority of the laws 
 of the state and nation. The officer who had 
 
228 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1844. 
 
 served the warrant summoned a "posse comi- 
 tatus" from the adjacent counties to renew the 
 arrest, but they were met by the armed "Legion," 
 in command of the prophet, with artillery. The 
 city of Nauvoo was now declared under martial 
 law. The sheriff called on Governor Ford for 
 military aid to sustain the law, who immediately 
 ordered out the militia, and proceeded in person 
 to Hancock county, to examine into the state of 
 affairs. After several unsuccessful attempts at 
 negotiation, warrants were issued against Smith 
 and others for treason, and levying war against 
 the state; and the officer with the writs was 
 ordered to enter Nauvoo with a strong force, 
 carrying an order from the governor to disband 
 the "Legion." 
 
 At first the Smiths fled across the river into 
 Iowa, but returned to the city the same day ; and 
 having received assurances from Governor Ford 
 of protection, left Nauvoo for Carthage, the seat 
 of justice for Hancock county, in order to 
 answer the warrants issued against them. About 
 four miles from Carthage, they were met by 
 Captain Dunn and a company of cavalry, on their 
 way to Nauvoo, with an order from Governor Ford 
 for the state arms in possession of the Kauvoo 
 Legion. The prophet and his brother immedi- 
 ately retraced their course, gave up the arms, 
 and again left for Carthage. Such prisoners as 
 had been accused of promoting a riot were held 
 
1844.] THE MORMONS. 229 
 
 to bail to answer at court ; but the Smiths, with 
 Richards and Taylor, leading men among the 
 Mormons, were lodged in Carthage jail on a 
 charge of treason. 
 
 As tranquillity appeared to be restored, the 
 governor disbanded the troops, and with his 
 suite left Carthage for Nauvoo, where he made 
 a public address to the Mormons, and urged 
 them to maintain their allegiance to the state. 
 While he was thus employed, a very different 
 scene was enacting at Carthage. 
 
 After the militia were discharged, many of 
 them entertaining the belief that the Smiths 
 would be released, and the Mormons be per- 
 mitted to continue their depredations and out- 
 rages, conspired with the citizens of Carthage 
 to attack the jail, and take justice into their own 
 hands. Accordingly, early on the morning of 
 the 27th of June, 1844, about one hundred and 
 forty disguised men assaulted the door of the 
 room in which the prisoners were confined. 
 To prevent their entrance, Richards and Taylor 
 threw themselves across the floor, the feet of one 
 against the shoulders of the other, and kept the 
 door from fully opening. Upon guns being pro- 
 truded through the narrow aperture and dis- 
 charged, Smith, with a revolver, returned two 
 shots, hitting one man in the elbow. About the 
 same time a ball struck Hyrum the patriarch, and 
 he fell, exclaiming, "I am killed!" to which Joseph 
 
 20 
 
230 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1844. 
 
 replied, " brother Hyrum !" Smith then threw^ 
 up the window, and in leaping through, was killed 
 bj balls fired from without. The people in .the 
 hall then forced their way into the room and, 
 wounded Taylor. Richards escaped unhurt. 
 
 It is proper here to state that no principle is 
 more deeply implanted in the American mind 
 than that entire freedom in religious belief is 
 the birthright of every human being. The rela- 
 tionship of man to man, and not of man to God, 
 is the limitation of human laws ; and this prin- 
 ciple is recognised not only in the national but 
 in every state constitution. But when, under 
 the imposing sanction of religion, or under any 
 pretext whatever, the rights of men as citizens 
 and neighbours are invaded, resistance neces- 
 sarily follows. All the difficulties with the Mor- 
 mons arose from their attacks on the private 
 property and lives of the "Gentiles," as they 
 call all who are without the pale of the Mormon 
 church. In no instance were they persecuted 
 for their peculiar religious dogmas, but only when 
 their fanaticism could not be restrained within 
 reasonable bounds. 
 
 " The Mormons," said Governor Dunklin, in an 
 address to the people of Missouri, ^'have the right 
 constitutionally guarantied to them, to believe 
 and worship Joe Smith as a man, or an angel, 
 or even as the True and Living God, and to 
 call their habitation Zion, the Eol^ Land, or 
 
1847.] THE MORMONS. 231 
 
 even heaven itself. Indeed, there is nothing so 
 absurd and ridiculous that they have not the 
 (right to adopt as their religion, so that in its 
 
 .EXERCISE THEY DO NOT INTERFERE WITH THE 
 RIGHTS OF OTHERS." 
 
 Expectations prevailed through the country 
 that the Mormons would revenge the death of 
 their prophet. The effect, however, was far 
 otherwise. Disheartened and appalled, they made 
 no attempt at retaliation. The bodies were car- 
 ried to Nauvoo, and the funeral attended by an 
 immense concourse of people. Addresses were 
 made by leading Mormons, in which the people 
 were exhorted to abstain from all violence, and 
 quietly submit to the persecution of their ene- 
 mies. The struggle for the leadership followed, 
 and Brigham Young was elected. As the people 
 of Illinois threatened to expel the Mormons from 
 Nauvoo and the surrounding country, it was an- 
 nounced by revelation that the whole church 
 must retire into the wilderness to grow into a 
 multitude, aloof from the haunts of civilization. 
 The valley of the Great Salt Lake was selected 
 for a settlement ; and on the 21st of July, 1847, 
 the pioneer party reached that remote station in 
 the wilderness; where they were joined, three 
 days after, by the elders of the church and the 
 main body of the people. 
 
 Experience has shown that Mormonism cannot 
 exist in these States. It must conquer or die. 
 
232 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1847. 
 
 The Mormon settlement is at present rendered 
 harmless by its geographical position. The 
 valley of the Great Salt Lake is situated midway 
 between the Mississippi states and California, 
 and is hemmed in on all sides by inhospitable 
 deserts, upward of a thousand miles in extent. 
 It is in fact a journey of three months, with the 
 present conveniences for travelling, from the 
 nearest civilized community to the new territory 
 of Utah. 
 
 Since their expulsion from Nauvoo the Mor- 
 mons have continued to prosper. They have, by 
 their industry, fertilized a barren region; and 
 bidding defiance to their persecutors, are ready to 
 fight for the undisputed possession of their secluded 
 valleys. They are a peculiar people. They have es- 
 tablished a government on the model of a republi- 
 can state ; adopted a constitution liberal, free, 
 and tolerant of conscience in religion, and have 
 a criminal code which applies to their peculiar 
 situation and feelings. They demand a recogni- 
 tion of their independence as a state, on the 
 ground that they know better than all the world 
 besides w^hat is most suited to their condition. 
 "Gentile judges" are regarded by Mormons as 
 an imposition; and it is not to be expected that 
 judges and law^yers, however eminent in their 
 profession at home, can appreciate the statutes 
 of this community in the wilderness. 
 
 That polygamy is practised among the Mor- 
 
1840.] CANAL PROJECT. 23S 
 
 mons is undeniable. Their prosperous condition 
 is attributable to their admirable system of com- 
 bining labour, while each has his own property 
 in lands and tenements. The success of the 
 Mormon prophet shows that much of the dark- 
 ness and superstition of past ages still clouds 
 the understandings of men ; and that, in religion 
 as in politics, unprincipled men may elevate 
 themselves to places of honour and dignity by 
 means of the ignorance and credulity of the 
 people. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The Illinois and Michigan canal — Its great commercial import- 
 ance — Governor Bond brings the subject before the legisla- 
 ture of IlUnois — Canal commissioners appointed, and the 
 first estimate made — A company chartered — The charter 
 repealed — Canal lands given by Congress — A board of com- 
 missioners appointed, and authorized to employ suitable en- 
 gineers, surveyors, and draughtsmen to determine the route 
 of the canal — An act passed for the construction of the ca- 
 nal on a more enlarged scale — The work stopped through 
 the failure of the public credit — Completed by means of 
 the "Shallow Cut"— The Illinois Grand Central Railroad 
 — The public debt of Illinois. 
 
 Next to the formation of a good government, 
 it is unquestionably the highest interest of a 
 people to adopt such a system of internal im- 
 provement as is calculated to develop the natural 
 
 20* 
 
234 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1822. 
 
 advantages of their position ; to give increased 
 facilities to commerce and agriculture by the 
 construction of railroads and canals; to encou- 
 rage education and science, and, bj wise and 
 well-administered laws, protect all men in the 
 exercise of their rights. 
 
 A glance at the map of Illinois will readily 
 convince any one that the union of Lake Michi- 
 gan and the Illinois River, by a canal, is an ob- 
 ject not only easy of accomplishment, but also, 
 of great practical importance. By this means 
 an uninterrupted water communication can be 
 established between the river St. Lawrence and 
 the Mississippi, and between the commerce of 
 the great lakes and the Gulf of Mexico. 
 
 The attention of the first settlers of Illinois 
 at an early day was directed to this subject, and 
 trading establishments were erected by the French 
 along the line of route. All talked of the mat- 
 ter as easy and practicable, but the country was 
 not scientifically examined. At the first session 
 of the Illinois legislature in 1818, Governor 
 Bond, in his opening address, called the attention 
 of the general assembly to a survey preparatory 
 to opening a canal between the Illinois River 
 and Lake Michigan ; and he suggested an early 
 application to Congress for a certain per centage 
 from the sales of the public lands, to be appro- 
 priated to that object. 
 
 In December, 1822, Governor Bond, in his va- 
 
1827.] LANDS GIVEN BY CONGRESS. 235 
 
 ledictory address, again referred to the canal. 
 "It is believed," said he, "that the public sen- 
 timent has been ascertained in relation to this 
 subject, and that our fellow-citizens are pre- 
 pared to sustain their representatives in the 
 adoption of measures subservient to its com- 
 mencement." 
 
 On the 14th of February, 1823, a board of 
 five commissioners were appointed "to consider, 
 devise, and adopt measures to effect the commu- 
 nication by canal and locks between the naviga- 
 ble waters of the Illinois and Lake Michigan," 
 and "to make, or cause to be made, estimates, 
 surveys, and levels for completing said canal, 
 and report to the next general assembly of the 
 authorities of the state ;" and the sum of six 
 thousand dollars was appropriated to defray the 
 expense. Surveys and estimates were accord- 
 ingly made, varying from six hundred and forty 
 to seven hundred and sixteen thousand dollars; 
 and on the 17th of January, 1825, a company 
 was chartered by the legislature of Illinois, with 
 a capital of one million of dollars, in ten thou- 
 sand shares of one hundred dollars each. But 
 the stock was not taken ; and, therefore, at the 
 next session of the legislature, the charter was 
 repealed. These efforts on the part of the state 
 legislature induced Congress, on the 2d of March, 
 1827, to place at the disposal of the legislature 
 of Illinois each alternate section of land, five 
 
236 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1836. 
 
 miles in width, on each side of the projected line 
 of canal. 
 
 The embarrassments of the state in finance 
 prevented anything being done till January, 1829, 
 when the legislature passed an act to organize a 
 board of commissioners, with power to employ 
 surveyors, engineers, and draughtsmen, to de- 
 termine the route of the canal. The surveys and 
 estimates were again made ; but this time it was 
 ascertained that the project of obtaining a full 
 supply of water on the surface level was doubt- 
 ful, and it was found that the rock approached 
 so near the surface in certain parts of the route 
 as to increase considerably the estimates of 
 cost. The prior estimates handed in to the le- 
 gislature had been made on the supposition that 
 the construction was to be on the same scale as 
 that of the grand canal between New York and 
 Lake Erie, then in process of completion. The 
 engineers having declared this mode of con- 
 struction to be impracticable, it was finally de- 
 cided to construct it as a ship canal for the 
 largest class of vessels on the lakes. 
 
 On 'the 9th of January, 1836, an act was 
 passed by the state legislature for the excavation 
 of the Illinois and Michigan Canal, according to 
 the scale of magnitude laid down by the engi- 
 neers, although an estimate exceeding eight 
 millions and a half of dollars had been given in, 
 making the cost of excavation eighty-six thou- 
 
 I 
 
1843.] SUSPENSION OF THE WORK. 237 
 
 sand dollars and upward per mile — the length 
 of the canal being about one hundred miles. On 
 the 4th of July, 183-6, the first ground was ac- 
 tually broken up, and this event was accompanied 
 by a public celebration at Chicago. Contracts 
 having been made, the excavation of the canal 
 commenced from a point in the Chicago River 
 five and a half miles west of the city, through 
 indurated clay and compact limestone to the 
 depth of from eighteen to twenty feet, and was 
 carried forward for a distance of thirty miles 
 until over five millions of dollars were expended. 
 The credit of the state failing in 1841, the work 
 was suspended. The contractors ceased opera- 
 tions ; and in 1843 a law was passed to liquidate 
 and settle their damages at a sum not exceeding 
 two hundred and thirty thousand dollars. 
 
 The sole reliance of the state at this time was 
 on loans, without any finances of its own, or any 
 means to pay annual interest and liquidate the 
 principal. This great and important public work 
 was commenced at an unfortunate time, and on 
 too grand a scale. Provisions and wages were 
 both high, flour being worth at Chicago from 
 nine to twelve dollars^per barrel; oats and pota- 
 toes seventy-five cents per bushel ; pork from 
 twenty to thirty dollars per barrel, and other 
 things in the same ratio. The first labour con- 
 tracts were predicated on the above prices. 
 
 The credit of the state having sunk so low that 
 
238 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1848. 
 
 no further loans could be obtained, the board of 
 commissioners was dissolved and the works re- 
 mained in a dormant state for about two years. 
 This condition of things was, however, only of 
 brief duration. The interest, the honour, and 
 the welfare of the state required its completion ; || 
 and accordingly, in 1843-4, a plan was adopted 
 to complete the canal by making the " Shallow 
 Cut," or carrying the excavation to the depth of 
 only six feet for the remainder of the route, and 
 introducing the Fox River as a feeder. About 
 a million and a half of dollars would complete 
 the work on this plan. The resources were the 
 canal lands, the canal tolls, several hundred city 
 and village lots, and other property. It was im- 
 mediately seen that these resources would com- 
 plete the work, pay the interest on the loans al- 
 ready advanced, and eventually redeem the stock. 
 The security offered being accepted by the stock- 
 holders, a board of trustees was appointed, the 
 money advanced, the work resumed in 1846, and 
 brought to a state of completion in 1848. The 
 grandeur and magnificence of the plan have been 
 diminished, but the financial embarrassments of 
 the state rendered it necessary to economise ; and 
 if, after a few years' experience, it should be found 
 that the deep cut is preferable, and the necessary 
 funds can be raised, it will be easy to carry on 
 the work without interfering with the navi- 
 gation. 
 
1849.] RAILROADS. 239 
 
 In 1849 the first vessel was reported at New 
 Orleans as having arrived from the St. Lawrence, 
 by way of the Welland Canal, the great lakes, 
 the Illinois Canal and River, and the Mississippi. 
 Since then the flourishing town of La Salle has 
 arisen around the spot where the canal enters 
 the Illinois River. This is a new town, which, 
 from being situated at the terminus of the canal, 
 is destined to become a place of considerable im- 
 portance. Steamboats on the river, and canal 
 boats from the lake, are continually arriving and 
 departing ; and a number of steamers are always 
 lading and unlading at the wharves. 
 
 In 1837, in addition to the Illinois and Michi- 
 gan Canal, a number of extensive and important 
 railroads were projected, the work on most of 
 which has been commenced, and some few are in 
 travelling order. Public attention was especially 
 directed to the formation of a grand central 
 railroad between Chicago and Cairo, at the 
 junction of the Mississippi and the Ohio Rivers. 
 This railroad, which is now in course of construc- 
 tion, will constitute the most direct and expedi- 
 tious mode of communication between the com- 
 merce of the lakes and that of the Gulf of 
 Mexico. For the furtherance of this important 
 enterprise. Congress, by an act passed in 1850, 
 granted to the state of Illinois the right of way 
 for the construction of this road through all 
 the public lands where it may pass, and also 
 
240 HISTORY OF ILLIXOIS. [1851. 
 
 " every alternate section of land designated by 
 even numbers, for six sections in width, on each 
 side of said road and branches," to be sold for 
 the purpose of its construction. The grants 
 were made on conditions that the work shall be 
 begun and carried on simultaneously from both 
 ends of the route, and that the whole shall be 
 completed within ten years from the date of 
 their enactment. The construction of the Illi- 
 nois Central Railroad has been undertaken with 
 spirit by the state, and will doubtless be com- 
 pleted within the time designated. 
 
 These public works having been commenced 
 and prosecuted on the credit system, at a time 
 when the pecuniary resources of the state were 
 inadequate to meet the current expenses, an 
 amount of public debt was incurred, from which 
 Illinois is only slowly recovering. In 1841 the 
 demands against the state, including accumula- 
 tions of interest due, exceeded fifteen millions of 
 dollars. The total amount of public debt on the 
 1st of January, 1851, was sixteen millions six 
 hundred and twenty-seven thousand five hundred 
 and seven dollars, nearly one-half of which grew 
 out of the construction of the Illinois and Michi- 
 gan Canal. Heavy as this debt may appear, 
 Illinois has resources, and has made provision to 
 liquidate it. 
 
 At the close of 1846, Governor Ford, in his 
 address to the legislature, said : — << A very con- 
 
1851.] GOVERNOR FORD ON THE DEBT. 241 
 
 siderable portion of the state debt has been paid 
 or provided for ; about three millions of dollars 
 have been paid by a sale of the public property, 
 and by putting the banks into liquidation ; and 
 five millions more have been effectually provided 
 for, to be paid after the completion of the canal : 
 being a reduction of eight millions of the state 
 debt which has been made, or effectually provid- 
 ed for, within the last four years. The state 
 itself, although broken, and discredited at one 
 time throughout the civilized world, has been en- 
 abled to borrow, on the credit of its property, 
 one million six hundred thousand dollars to 
 complete the canal. The people abroad have 
 once more begun to seek our highly favoured 
 land as the home of the emigrant. Our popula- 
 tion has rapidly increased, and is now increasing 
 faster than it ever did before ; our people at 
 home have become more contented and happy. 
 They have ceased to be terrified by the magni- 
 tude of the state debt, and the imagined inability 
 of the state to pay it ; they have cheerfully sub- 
 mitted to taxation, as far as they were able, to 
 meet the public liabilities; and have thereby 
 manifested to the world that they possess an he- 
 roic virtue, capable of any sacrifices demanded 
 by integrity and patriotism ; and it is with un- 
 bounded satisfaction that I now announce to the 
 general assembly that the former discredit rest- 
 ing upon our people in other states, for supposed 
 
 21 
 
242 HISTOEY OF ILLINOIS. [1825. 
 
 delinquences in paying in their debts, no longer 
 exists; and the reputation of Illinois and its 
 citizens now stands proudly fair and honourable 
 among her sister states and the great family of 
 nations in the civilized world. However, it 
 must be acknowledged, that much more credit 
 for this altered state of things, is due to the 
 gallant spirit and the recuperative energies of 
 the people, than to any agency of law or govern- 
 ment." 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Education among the early pioneers — The establishment of 
 common schools — School funds in Illinois — Particulars re- 
 specting some of the principal colleges — The physical geo- 
 graphy of Illinois — Its minerals and manufactures — Growth 
 of towns and cities in Illinois — Springfield — Chicago — Alton 
 — Kaskaskia — Climate — The climate of the interior of Illi- 
 nois beneficial in cases of consumption — Population. 
 
 It has been shown that the early pioneers had 
 very few opportunities to educate either them- 
 selves or their children. If the mother could 
 read, while the father was in the cornfield, or 
 with his rifle on the range, she would barricade 
 the door, to keep off the Indians, gather her 
 little ones around her, and by the light that 
 came in from the crevices of the roof and 
 
1825.] COMMON SCHOOLS. 243 
 
 sides of the cabin, would teach them the rudi- 
 ments of spelling from the fragments of some 
 old book. 
 
 The first school in Illinois, after the conquest 
 of the territory by Clarke, was opened near 
 Bellefontaine, by Samuel Seely, in 1783. In 
 1785 he was succeeded by Francis Clark, a man 
 addicted to intemperance. Clark was followed 
 by an inoffensive Irishman, by the name of Half- 
 penny, who persevered in his vocation for seve- 
 ral sessions. The only branches attempted to 
 be taught were spelling, reading, writing, and 
 arithmetic; and these in a very imperfect man- 
 ner. Afterward, the youth of the settlement 
 were instructed gratuitously by John Clark, a 
 pious and eccentric clergyman, but an excellent 
 scholar. He taught, besides the rudiments of an 
 ordinary English education, mathematics, natu- 
 ral philosophy, and the Latin language. 
 
 In 1825 a law was passed, providing for the 
 incorporation of common schools. In its pre- 
 amble, the great principles of legislative autho- 
 rity in educational matters are thus beautifully 
 expressed : — 
 
 ''To enjoy our rights and liberties, we must 
 understand them. Their security and protection 
 ought to be among the first objects of a free 
 people. And it is a well-established fact, that 
 no nation has ever continued long in the enjoy- 
 ment of civil and political freedom, which was 
 
244 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1825. 
 
 — — — • 
 
 not botli virtuous and enlightened. And be- 
 lieving that the advancement of literature al- 
 ways has been, and ever will be, the means of 
 developing more fully the rights of man; that 
 the mind of every citizen of every republic is 
 the common property of society, and constitutes 
 the basis of its strength and happiness; it is 
 considered the peculiar duty of a free govern- 
 ment like ours, to encourage and extend the im- 
 provement and cultivation of the intellectual 
 energies of the whole." 
 
 Notwithstanding the many obstacles which 
 have interposed themselves to prevent the 
 spread of knowledge among the masses, no 
 state in the union has a more ample fund for 
 educational purposes than Illinois. When the 
 North-western Territory was organized in 1T87, 
 three per cent, on all lands sold within the state 
 was appropriated for the encouragement of 
 learning. So also the act of admission to the 
 Union, made in 1818, provides for a reservation 
 of one thirty-sixth part of all the public lands 
 for school purposes ; and section numbered six- 
 teen has accordingly been designated, and set 
 apart in each township, for the benefit of its in- 
 habitants. Other funds, to a very generous 
 extent, have been provided; from all which 
 sources a large annual income is derived. It 
 is a source of regret to add, that even yet the 
 subject of common schools has not received that 
 
1850.] COLLEGES. 245 
 
 degree of regard and attention whicli is demand- 
 ed by its immeasurable importance. There are, 
 however, in many of the Illinois towns and 
 cities, primary schools of a fair character, and 
 occasionally a seminary of a higher grade. 
 
 Several seminaries and institutions of learning 
 have also been established by the private re- 
 sources of individuals. The greater part of 
 these have been founded, supported, and are 
 controlled by clergy of various religious denomi- 
 nations ; and all have been commenced, compa- 
 ratively speaking, within a very recent date. 
 Among the principal seats of learning at pre- 
 sent in Illinois, are : — 
 
 Knox College, opened in 1837, at Galesburg, 
 about fifty miles west of Peoria, the township 
 having been originally purchased with a view to 
 its endowment. In 1850 it had five instructors 
 and fifty-eight students. Its library contains 
 about three thousand volumes. 
 
 McKendree College, founded at Lebanon, in 
 St. Clair county, in 1835, under the direction of 
 the Methodist Episcopal Church. In 1850 it 
 had four teachers and sixty students. Its 
 library contains eighteen hundred volumes. 
 
 Shurtlefi" College, so called after Doctor Shurt- 
 lefi", of Boston, Massachusetts, by whom it was 
 liberally endowed. It was founded in 1835, at 
 Upper Alton, in Madison county, and is under 
 
 21* 
 
246 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1850. 
 
 the direction of the Baptists. In 1850 it had 
 six teachers, a small number of students, and a 
 library, containing sixteen hundred volumes. 
 
 Illinois College was founded in 1829, at Jack- 
 sonville, in Morgan county, thirty-three miles 
 west from Springfield, the capital of the state of 
 Illinois, in the midst of a fertile and beautiful 
 prairie. The college buildings are situated on 
 an elevation, about a mile from the centre of 
 Jacksonville, and overlook the surrounding flat 
 country to a great extent. In 1850 it had seven 
 teachers, thirty-four students, and ninety-three 
 alumni. Its library contains about four thou- 
 sand volumes. 
 
 The physical geography of Illinois exhibits no 
 lofty mountains, although the land is consider- 
 ably elevated, and occasionally broken, at its 
 northern and southern extremities. In general, 
 the surface is level, or slightly undulating, about 
 two-thirds consisting of immense prairies, richly 
 clothed with grass, and resplendent with flowers. 
 Isolated clumps of woodland are met with occa- 
 sionally in these prairies, some of them covering 
 an extent of several acres. In some parts of 
 the state, however, there is an abundance of 
 forest. The most common native trees are the 
 locust, beech, ash, elm, maple, oak, hickory, 
 poplar, and sycamore. The soil being of great 
 depth and singular fertility, every variety of 
 grain and of edible vegetables, together with 
 
1850.] PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY. 247 
 
 cotton, flax, hemp, and tobacco, is successfully 
 cultivated. All the fruits common to temperate 
 latitudes are produced in abundance, and native 
 grapes, of a fine quality,, capable of yielding ex- 
 cellent wine, are remarkably plentiful in most 
 parts of the state. The fruitfulness of the soil 
 may be inferred from the fact, that in almost 
 all parts of the state an average crop of fifty 
 bushels of Indian corn to the acre can be ob- 
 tained; and instances are by no means rare 
 ■where the product has reached from seventy-five 
 to one hundred bushels. 
 
 The prairies are now being -brought rapidly 
 under cultivation, and amply repay the labours 
 of the farmer. The soil is peculiarly favourable 
 to the growth of the various kinds of grain, and 
 tobacco and hemp yield a liberal return to the 
 cultivator. The meadow lands of the prairie are 
 not surpassed by those of any other state. But 
 although nothing can present a more beautiful 
 aspect in the spring and summer, yet its loveli- 
 ness vanishes in the fall, and in winter the 
 prairie becomes terribly bleak and lonely. The 
 farm-houses scattered over its vast unbroken 
 surface are much exposed to the wintry winds, 
 and greatly need the shelter of trees, of which 
 the prairie is in general entirely destitute. As 
 much of the prairie land is well adapted for 
 sheep-walks, the growth of wool promises to be 
 more successfully carried on there than in the 
 
248 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1850. 
 
 other states; and this branch of trade is daily 
 "becoming of greater and increased importance. 
 In the agricultural districts of New York, Penn- 
 sylvania, &c., many proprietors of small farms 
 have sold out, in order to purchase more exten- 
 sive tracts in middle Illinois, for this purpose. 
 
 On the Illinois shore of the Ohio River, 
 twenty-four miles below Shawneetown, there is 
 a curious natural cavern in the rock, called the 
 House of Nature. Passengers on the boats 
 never fail to have it pointed out to them as they 
 pass, and sometimes the captains are so obliging 
 as to stop the boats for a short time, to allow an 
 opportunity of visiting the cave. The names of 
 many visitors have been carved on its entrance, 
 which is just above high water mark, twenty 
 feet in height, and leads into a spacious chamber 
 with an arched roof, thirty feet high, and ex- 
 tending back one hundred and twenty-five feet. 
 It has occasionally furnished an asylum for the 
 winter to families of emigrants descending the 
 river. Mason, the noted pirate and outlaw, 
 who, about the year 1800, subsisted, with his 
 banditti, for some time, by robbing and murder- 
 ing the boatmen on the river, made this cavern 
 his rendezvous. He was finally shot by one of 
 his own comrades, to obtain the reward of five 
 hundred dqjlars off'ered by the Governor of Mis- 
 sissippi for his head. 
 
 First among the principal rivers by which 
 
1850.] RIVERS. 249 
 
 this fine 'State is intersected is the Illinois, which 
 traverses the largest portion of the state, cours- 
 ing, with its numerous tributaries, through most 
 of the central counties. Starved Rock, near 
 the foot of the rapids of the Illinois, is a per- 
 pendicular mass of lime and sandstone, washed 
 by the current at its base, and rising to an 
 elevation of one hundred and fifty feet. The 
 diameter of its surface is one hundred feet, with 
 a slope extending to the adjoining bluff", from 
 which alone it is accessible. According to tra- 
 dition, when the Illinois Indians had killed Pon- 
 tiac, the great Indian chief of the Ottawas, 
 the latter made war upon them. A band of 
 Illinois, in attempting to escape, took shelter on 
 this rock, which they soon made inaccessible to 
 their enemies, by whom they were closely be- 
 sieged. They had secured provisions, but their 
 only resource for water was by letting down 
 vessels with bark ropes to the river. The 
 wily besiegers, gliding secretly in canoes under 
 the rock, cut off" the buckets, and the unfor- 
 tunate Illinois were starved to death. Many 
 years after, their bones were whitening on this 
 summit. The Peoria Lake, an expansion of the 
 Illinois River, extends twenty miles in a south- 
 w^est direction to Peoria village. It has a gra- 
 velly bottom, very little current, and is much 
 wider than the river. It abounds with various 
 kinds of fish. The whole length of the Illinois 
 
250 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1850. 
 
 River, exclusive of its windings, is about two 
 hundred and sixty miles. It is navigable two hun- 
 dred and ten miles, to the foot of the rapids. 
 During a high stage of water, vessels succeed in 
 ascending to Ottawa, nine miles beyond. The 
 Wabash and Kaskaskia Rivers are large and 
 navigable streams ; while the whole of the w^est- 
 ern boundary is washed by the mighty Missis- 
 sippi, the Ohio forming a portion of its southern 
 frontier. 
 
 The Kaskaskia River is navigable at time of 
 high water as far as Vandalia, situated about 
 one hundred and fifty miles from its mouth. 
 There are numerous navigable and important 
 streams besides these. Rock River, on the 
 banks of which the famous Indian chief. Black 
 Hawk, was born, has its rise in a region of 
 swamps and lakes. Much of the country through 
 which it passes consists of fertile prairie, and 
 some timber land. It derives its name from the 
 character of its channel, which consists, for the 
 most part, of lime and sandstone rocks. The 
 Sangamon River is a branch of the Illinois, and 
 with its numerous tributaries waters the plea- 
 santest and most fertile portion of the state. 
 
 Lime, salt, and coal are the most plentiful 
 productions of Illinois. For many miles along 
 the banks of the Mississippi, limestone ledges 
 of considerable extent exist, sometimes rising 
 abruptly and perpendicularly in huge blujQTs to 
 
1850.] MINERALS, ETC. 251 
 
 the height of three hundred feet. There are 
 numerous saline springs in the south and east 
 parts of the state, so strongly impregnated as 
 to render profitable the manufacture of salt on 
 an extensive scale in their vicinity. Exhaustless 
 veins of bituminous coal are contained in the 
 elevated and broken regions toward the north, 
 particularly in the neighbourhood of Rock 
 River; treasures of this valuable mineral are 
 also found on the bluffs and ravines of the river 
 banks in Madison and St. Clair counties. In 
 addition to these mineral riches, copper and 
 'iron are found in abundance; and, at the north- 
 west angle of the state, immense beds of lead 
 ore. 
 
 Hydraulic power to a considerable extent can 
 be commanded in different parts of the country, 
 and has been scantily applied to manufacturing 
 purposes. There are a few cotton, woollen, and 
 flax factories, tanneries, potteries, and distil- 
 leries. The exports are whisky and castor oil, 
 ' some fifty or sixty thousand gallons of the latter 
 being annually expressed at a single establish- 
 ment. 
 
 Springfield was made the capital of Illinois in 
 1840, and since then has had a rapid growth. 
 It is about four miles south from the Sangamon 
 River, and is situated on the confines of a beau- 
 tiful prairie. It was first laid out in 1822, on a 
 regular plan, with a public square in the centre, 
 
252 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1850. 
 
 and wide streets, crossing each other at right 
 angles. The state-house, erected in the centre 
 of the square, is an elegant building, in the 
 Doric style of architecture, for the erection of 
 which the state appropriated fifty thousand dol- 
 lars. The court-house and the state bank are 
 also beautiful buildings. There are several 
 handsome churches, and spacious, well-built 
 stores and hotels. Springfield is surrounded 
 with a rich agricultural district, and is connected 
 with Naples, on the Illinois River, by a railroad, 
 which is now in operation. 
 
 The rapid progress of Illinois in population 
 and wealth is well illustrated in the growth of 
 Chicago. This town, one of the largest and 
 mo^t important in the Mississippi valley, is 
 situated on the west shore, and toward the 
 south end of Lake Michigan, at the point where 
 the river of the same name enters the lake. It 
 has had a rapid growth, and from its position 
 in the great line of communication between the 
 east and west, is destined to become a large 
 city. In 1832 it contained only five small 
 stores, and two hundred ^nd fifty inhabitants. 
 Four vessels, which arrived there the preceding 
 year, two brigs and two schooners, from the 
 lower lakes, were sufficient for all the com- 
 merce of north-eastern Illinois, and north- 
 western Indiana. In 1836 the arrivals of brigs, 
 ships, and schooners, amounted to four hundred 
 
1850.] IMPOHTANT CITIES. 253 
 
 and seven, exclusive of twenty-nine steamboats. 
 Though much depressed during the suspension 
 of the canal operations from 1841 to 1846, the 
 growth of Chicago continued. Its streets are 
 laid out in right lines, and intersect each other 
 at right angles. They are of good width, and 
 some of them are planked, stone pavements not 
 being used to any great extent. This city is 
 well supplied with water, by means of an aque- 
 duct from the lake. It has six or seven churches, 
 situated on a public square, some of which are 
 fine edifices. Its population in 1850 was thirty 
 thousand. 
 
 Alton, after a long period of depression, is 
 now in a flourishing condition, and will soon 
 become a place of considerable commerce. This 
 town, which has an excellent steamboat landing, 
 is situated on the Mississippi, eighty-two miles 
 west by south from Springfield. It extends 
 along the river for about two miles, and is in 
 depth from half a mile to a mile. The streets 
 are from sixty to one hundred and eighty feet 
 wide, and are laid out with great regularity. 
 Two or three newspapers are published in this 
 place, which also contains a number of churches 
 belonging to the Presbyterian, Baptist, Metho- 
 dist, Episcopal, Evangelical, Lutheran, and Uni- 
 tarian denominations. The various steamboats 
 owned here do an extensive business on the Mis- 
 sissippi, Missouri, and Illinois Rivers. The sur- 
 
 22 
 
254 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. [1850. 
 
 rounding country is rich in fine timber, limestone, 
 and bituminous coal; the latter, in remarkable 
 abundance, is obtained within from four to six 
 miles of the town, and affords a ready source of 
 supply to the steamboats trading on the Illinois 
 River and the Upper Mississippi. 
 
 Kaskaskia, the oldest settlement in Illinois, 
 having been founded by the French in 1683, is 
 situated on the river of the same name. It was 
 formerly a place of considerable importance, but 
 is now greatly surpassed in magnitude and com- 
 mercial prosperity by other cities in the state. 
 
 The climate of Illinois is much the same as 
 that of the other states (lying within the same 
 parallels) east of the Alleghany Mountains. 
 Snow seldom falls to a great depth, or continues 
 upon the earth many days in succession, and the 
 ground is commonly free from frost throughout 
 half the winter. The early spring months are 
 rainy and unpleasant ; but they are soon suc- 
 ceeded by a milder season, a warm and cheering 
 summer, with an invigorating atmosphere; and 
 the year finally closes with a delightful autumn, 
 of some months' duration, rarely disturbed by a 
 cloudy day or a stormy hour. Physicians, whose 
 opportunities for observation have been ample, 
 assert that the climate of the interior of Illinois 
 affords relief to consumptive patients. At Hills- 
 boro', a large and flourishing town, a single case 
 of pulmonary consumption has not been known 
 
1850.] POPULATION. 255 
 
 for years, with but with one exception, and that 
 was involved in considerable doubt. Persons 
 whose lungs are weak, and subject to an occa- 
 sional hemorrhage, have been restored to health 
 by removing to an Illinois town, situated on the 
 border of a prairie. 
 
 The progress of population in Illinois has been 
 very great within the last few years. During 
 the thirty years prior to 1840, the population 
 of Illinois increased from twelve thousand two 
 hundred and eighty-two, to four hundred and 
 seventy-six thousand and eighty-three, of whom 
 three thousand six hundred were persons of 
 colour. In 1850 the population was eight hun- 
 dred and fifty thousand; five thousand three 
 hundred and sixty-six were coloured people. 
 
 THE END. 
 
 BTBEEOTYPED BT L. JOHNSON AND 00. 
 PHILADELPHIA. 
 
Hi 
 
 IQJn 
 

 
 
 !> ''*. 
 
 
 o> 
 
 
 
 "^>. 
 
 .^ 
 
 
 ,^N^ 
 
 ^_. v^ 
 
 
 
 x^'^- 
 
 
 
 •^oo^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 ''oo'< 
 
 ,H 
 
 ■"c- 
 
 .^■^ 
 
 
 
 % 
 
 r\.. ' ^, 
 
 

 "oo^ 
 
 
 
 c,^^. 
 
 ,-V 
 
 S" yi:'^^ 
 
 
 y <^^ .-#fe^ '^'^^ox ^>^^^ '^- ^ ^.^ 
 
 
 / o,^' 
 
 Ci-^ t- '^''^ V 
 
 /. C> 
 
 
 ^/" ^-^ 
 
 .^'^'• % 
 
 - .^-^' 
 
 'X; 'y^-:^^^"■^'^" 
 
 
 
 
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS